Confucius Ads Library: Ads

Id	Vlad	Saved	Scrape Time	Status	Scrape Result	Title	Body	Cta Type	Link Url	Page Name	Page Profile Uri	Page Like Count	Enddate	Cta Text	Caption	Display Format	Link Description	Link Url	Creation Time	Page Profile Picture Url	Page Entity Type	Current Page Name	Startdate	Actions
2,142,188	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2143246}'	Yes	2024-10-10 21:18	active	1606	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before her—her husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that she’s still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I don’t really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wife’s veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estate’s affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. As a general, she’s above household squabbles and wouldn’t want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Don’t you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.” “Oh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?” Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren family’s life respectable, and this was her reward. “Enough,” Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. “I’ve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion won’t change anything.” As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. “My lady, my lord has really crossed the line!” Lulu, Carissa’s maid, said, wiping her tears. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.” Lulu gasped. “Leave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?” Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered — assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren family’s fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. “Lulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.” ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.” “Your Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,” Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high...	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	202	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461342866_403665495877678_8039372569247806790_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=JFJs3t-DVM0Q7kNvgEzX8NZ&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AT0pW33tANLX-7lokXk0aaj&oh=00_AYAUb4VsIpJA9b1ikGyrRdA-CECj_ohgxGqhMrMQI-HAug&oe=670E4135	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,145,055	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	No	2024-10-10 21:19	active	1606	Coeur D’Alene Boot Camp (Intermediate – Level 2)	⭐️ COEUR D’ALENE ⭐️ We provide a safe space for women of all ages, sizes & backgrounds 💃🏼 Register BEGINNER ➡️ https://deannaleedance.com/shop/coeur-dalene-boot-camp-beginner/ Register INTERMEDIATE ➡️ https://deannaleedance.com/shop/coeur-dalene-boot-camp/ The Boot Boogie Babes are launching another round of Boot Camps in Coeur d’Alene, ID! We are excited to continue to help spread our love of dance and women empowerment with your community. Location: Coeur d’Alene, ID Northern Dance Academy 147 E Aqua Cir #3 Dalton Gardens, ID 83815 When: BEGINNER: Tuesday’s 8:15 - 9:00pm October 29th - December 10th NO CLASS TUESDAY, NOVEMBER 26TH 6-week series $90/ per dancer (Tax Included) 18+ Only INTERMEDIATE: Wednesday’s 8:15 - 9:00pm October 16th - December 11th NO CLASS WEDNESDAY, NOVEMBER 27TH 8-week Series $120/ per dance (Tax Included) 18+ Only What to Wear: Think work-out clothes with cowboy boots or your favorite tennis shoes! Bring: WATER! You will burn those country calories! Syllabus: Learn the basics in line dancing with veteran #BootBoogieBabes Lead Dance Instructor Christie Peetoom! She will teach you lots of fun social dances that you can use on the dance floor at your favorite local hang out, at weddings, backyard BBQ’s, or even at home with your family! It’s a great work out and a perfect way to meet and make new friends! DeAnna Lee Dance provides a safe space for women of all ages, sizes, and backgrounds to grow through dance and friendships, and we believe most strongly that empowered women, empower women! Space is Limited	SIGN_UP	https://deannaleedance.com/.../coeur-dalene-boot-c	Boot Boogie Babes	https://www.facebook.com/bootboogiebabe/	77,788	1969-12-31 18:00	Sign up	deannaleedance.com	IMAGE	The Boot Boogie Babes, America's Favorite Line Dance Team has on going classes at Northern Dance Academy in Coeur d’Alene! Kick Your Boots Up with us!… <a class="kt-excerpt-readmore more-link" href="https://deannaleedance.com/shop/coeur-dalene-boot-camp/">Read More</a>	https://deannaleedance.com/.../coeur-dalene-boot-camp.../	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462687108_766397908911613_1875105510403518028_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=2Ym3jx2CmxkQ7kNvgEYWNtX&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AVFmrTP-36p1w_Yl1hkikud&oh=00_AYCnDnd-GwGx_4KrIS9C9QaOH6Ezx3SAHc6XalVstWHgww&oe=670E64BD	PERSON_PROFILE	Boot Boogie Babes	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,143,129	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2143123}'	No	2024-10-10 21:18	active	1606	❤️😍What happens next👉Click Here to read on👉	Serenity married a man who she only met once, but she didn't expect he was a billionaire... “We’re going Dutch from now on, I say everything - the living expenses, the mortgage, and auto loans! Sure, your sister pays two thousand bucks a month, but it doesn’t stretch very far. She’s basically mooching off us!” Serenity overheard her brother-in-law's complaint. For her sister, she had to move out here. However, there was only one way to put her sister’s mind to rest, and that was to get married. Thus, she flash-married Zachary York, whose grandma was once saved by her. The old lady used her own health to force him to marry Serenity. Thus, on the day when they met each other, they got the marriage license. Zack told her that he worked as a common worker with low salary. But Serenity didn't care how much money he had, after all, she ran a bookstore and could support herself. One month later, Serenity went to her bookstore as usual. But to her surprise, her best friend Jasmine invited her to attend a dinner party tonight. "Come on, Seren. We get to see how the top 1% live. And there's going to be lots of good food." Serenity was not one to say no to food, so she gave in to Jamine's request. They closed the store early to attend the event. Serenity wore her usual clothes, yet her natural beauty still shone. The dinner party was held at Wiltspoon Hotel, where Serenity never had a chance to step. Jasmine's aunt approached them and whispered something to her niece. Jasmine replied, "… Aunt, I wouldn't dare dream of marrying the richest family in Wiltspoon." Serenity stood next to them, without butting in. Her eyes were set on the food. "What's the last name of the richest family?" Although Jasmine was not a daydreamer, it did not stop her from prying. "York." "York? Isn't that peculiar?" Jasmine nudged her best friend. Serenity simply grinned without a word. Despite the same last name, Zachary had no relation to the richest family except for the surname. After going in, the pair hid in a corner as they enjoyed a great feast. Suddenly, the crowd turned their eyes to the hotel entrance. Serenity elbowed her best friend, "Jasmine, why did they stop talking?" "No idea." Getting on their tiptoes, they tried to get a view of the hotel entrance, but there were too many people. Dressed to the nines, Zachary walked into his family-owned hotel surrounded by his bodyguards. His attractive appearance, despite his standoffish presence, were like a magnet, drawing everybody's attention...	LEARN_MORE	https://yiuhm.com/pages/20230113223022719/goodnove	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	810	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	yiuhm.com	DCO	🔥🔥Hot Book:Married at First Sight	https://yiuhm.com/pages/20230113223022719/goodnovel?utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461162133_362121683563702_7391573844233796354_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Vd2lY2uwTo4Q7kNvgHSVMb8&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AVotYZN0KwW_e6ZtRPp-uml&oh=00_AYAwCFvqFcNFw9HGg0kOeLTxYLdc82iMig6s3N79mqZMjw&oe=670E663F	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,144,984	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2144961}'	Yes	2024-10-10 21:19	active	1606	Your New Favorite Watch, Now 30% Off! ⌚		SHOP_NOW	https://modply.com/collections/shop/products/woodl	Modply	https://www.facebook.com/modply/	832	1969-12-31 18:00	Shop Now	modply.com	CAROUSEL		https://modply.com/collections/shop/products/woodland-gold?_pos=1&_sid=3b6345ff6&_ss=r	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462429984_563322496135314_1244745409480936865_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=FS7mx-kg4AkQ7kNvgH99BQZ&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Atlj107JJSru2P93TRdofO1&oh=00_AYCAXX3cwbXyXvNtUE5gbNLnHP51wlaDyylBbH8A6SYcVw&oe=670E58FF	PERSON_PROFILE	Modply	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,144,124	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2144095}'	Yes	2024-10-10 21:18	active	1606	😍Read the next chapters👉	The roads were soaked. It had been raining for a whole day in Southbury. Aria Carver's backpack was thrown out of the door by the butler in disdain. "Mr. Kent doesn't want to see you, Ms. Carver. So, I have to say some words in his stead. Your birth parents are in the countryside. Your father's last name is Carver. "The Kent family mistook you for their daughter in the past. But now that Ms. Lily has been found, I hope that you can do what's best for everyone and stop contacting the Kent family." The butler, Alfred Dun, took out a card. "Here's 10,000. Mr. Kent instructed me to give it to you as compensation." "No need." Aria didn't even look at the card as she picked up her backpack. Alfred looked at her in disdain. She didn't want the money? Was she acting tough? She should really think about her circumstances. The Kents had found their real daughter. They wouldn't want a country bumpkin like her anymore. She was an embarrassment. "As you wish, Ms. Carver." Alfred closed the door with a loud bang. Aria paid him no mind. She only took a black backpack when she left the Kent Residence. She stood proud and tall. She left the Kent Residence without taking anything that didn't belong to her. The rain falling on her made her look a little defeated. The people on the second floor saw her and started snickering. They didn't care if she could hear them. "She's finally gone." "I know right? I was so afraid that she might not want to go back to the countryside, and would try to stay with us." Aria didn't respond, but a sneer appeared on her face. Were the Kents ignorant? Yes, they were. Aria chewed on a gummy absentmindedly. She had a head of long and glossy black hair. Her face was a little pale, but it didn't make her look weak. Instead, she looked quite mysterious. … At the same time, the Carver family was having an international meeting at their home in Janovin. Warren Carver sat at the head of the table. He held a cane in his hands and looked really intimidating. "It's been so many years. Is there still no leads on your sister?" He was talking to his six grandsons. The Carver family was the wealthiest in Janovin. The six scions of the family were all very remarkable people. Any single one of them would cause a stir if they went out in the open. At that moment, they all looked saddened. Longing and sorrow filled their eyes. They were the ones that lost their youngest sister back then. She was only a baby when she went missing. She never caused a fuss and was always very adorable. It had been 18 years. They had never stopped looking since. All the leads went cold at a secluded village in the mountains. They had no idea how many times the human traffickers moved their baby sister around. "Grandpa, let's keep looking. We will definitely find her!" Suddenly, a chubby man, Frank Levin, rushed into the room with some documents in his hand. He panted as he said, "Mr. Chairman! Little Ms. Carver has been found!" Warren, who was usually composed, stood up immediately. He was so excited that his hands were shaking. "Where is she? Send someone to pick her up right now!" Frank handed the documents over. "She's in Southbury. We're still looking into her exact location." "Then let's go to Southbury! Get a car ready!" Warren was very excited. … It was evening in Southbury. Aria, who had been kicked out of the Kent Residence, didn't go to the countryside. She waited for the rain to stop before she headed back to the place she was staying at. It was a very insignificant neighborhood. When she was parking her car, someone called out to her, "You're back, Aria." "Yeah. I'm back." Aria smiled. Maria Goode, a fruit vendor, handed her an apple. "I haven't seen you in two weeks. No one else could help me with my arthritis." "Don't forget about me, Aria. My hand always trembles when I'm playing chess." Everyone knew that Aria was a very beloved figure in the Elmer district. Some retired government officials loved to chat with her as she treated their conditions. The place might look plain and simple on the surface, but there was more than met the eye. The person who talked about his hand was Jasper Garland, a former national chess champion. Aria didn't delve into the identities of the other residents. She chose to live in this neighborhood because it was a nice place. Chapter 2 More Than Meets the Eye "I'll offer treatment for everyone at the community square tomorrow." Then, Aria reminded them, "Remember to take the medicine. Don't stay up late to watch soap operas. They won't end so soon." "The Tiara" was all the rage in the Elmer district at that time. All the older men and women were hooked on it. A lot of them looked guilty after Aria said that. "We…We will sleep at 10:00 pm from now on." In the past, no one could have imagined that this group of people would be so obedient to one person. A lot of them had made great contributions to the country. Even their identities were kept a secret. Elmer district's community manager, Joel Hayes, had been hoping that Aria would come back sooner. He could finally breathe a sigh of relief. "Dr. Carver, I have been keeping an eye on your house. I've not allowed anyone to approach your property." "Thanks for the hard work." Aria bowed slightly and handed him an apple. Joel accepted the apple with a smile. "It's no trouble at all. I trust you won't be leaving anytime soon?" A community manager like him could never keep the neighborhood's residents under control. "Yeah. I won't be leaving," Aria said as she took the key. Joel replied joyfully, "That's wonderful! I'll leave you be so you can unpack your stuff. Let me know if you need anything." Aria nodded. She inserted the key and opened the door after Joel left. The lock was very old. It didn't seem like there was anything special about it. But after she undid the first lock, an LCD lock appeared before her. "Confirmation to proceed with iris scan." Aria said casually, "Do it." "Proceeding with iris scan. Please wait." "Iris scan completed. Welcome home, master." It was a very classy computerized voice that hadn't been activated for some time. The metal door opened automatically with a "clack". The house was instantly illuminated. There was a bookshelf that was about six feet tall which was filled with medical books and containers with herbs in them. There was a lot of greenery at the door. Most of them were herbs. All of them were labeled. In the middle of the living room sat a very cool-looking black and red motorcycle. Aria walked over to the kitchen and took a bottle of water from the fridge. She wanted to drink some water and watch some TV. Suddenly, the phone that was charging on her desk rang. It was a custom ringtone. "Richie Carver, wakey wakey, It's time for work! Richie Carver, wakey wakey, It's time for work! Richie—" Aria took the call when it was about to ring for the third time. "Speak." "Boss, there's a huge job in Southbury. Should we take it?" Aria took a sip of the water. "What's it about?" "The richest man in Janovin is looking for his long-lost granddaughter. They say she's in Southbury. It shouldn't be hard to find her. This job pays a lot." Aria yawned. "Not interested." "Hold on! Please wait, boss! There's another one. The type you like! It's also a huge job!" The person on the other end of the call was very servile. Aria placed her chin on the palm lazily. "Tell me about it." "The York family of Janovin is looking for you. They're offering 10 million for you to treat a patient. "They also said that people who can find you or provide information about you will be rewarded as well. They're so stacked!" "Why are they so generous?" Aria went into work mode immediately. She tapped the phone and said, "Send me the details of the job." "Sure thing!" The next moment, the floor-to-ceiling windows became a screen, and the job information was projected on it. The York family had been around for ages. They had protected the country for generations. If Aria's memory served correctly, they even lived in the Guardian Mansion once. The York family had sent out invitations to quite a few renowned doctors. The invitation was in effect for a week. The location for the consultation was set at the Caesar Hotel in Southbury. They wanted to get a doctor who would be able to treat the illness of Landon York, who was in charge of the York family operations. There wasn't much description of Landon's condition. They only mentioned that he had been frail for a long time and that his condition couldn't be revealed to the public. It seemed like there was more than met the eye. Aria stretched her legs. "I'll take this job." Chapter 3 Saving Someone on the Streets "You have a good eye, boss! I'll prepare an account to receive payment from the Yorks!" Aria said calmly, "No need to rush. Let me sleep first. Do it tomorrow." Other than making money, Aria's biggest interest was treating all sorts of rare diseases. This job from the York family was a nice one for her. Honestly, she was probably the only person who wasn't fazed by the York's visit to Southbury. All of the prominent families in the city were scrambling into action. A family like the Kents had to reach out to everyone they knew and utilize all of their connections in an attempt to get an invitation from the Yorks. Even regular people were talking about how the city was especially lively that month. First, the richest man in Janovin came to look for his granddaughter. Then, the York family came to receive treatment. Some said that the Yorks came to Southbury because the legendary Whiz Doctor was in town. There were a lot of rumors about the Whiz Doctor, but some of them were quite outlandish. This time, the Whiz Doctor might actually appear due to the York family's invitation. … The following morning, Aria woke up late. Like any other working adult, she didn't feel like leaving her cool and comfortable room or her cozy bed to get out into the morning sun. But she had to work. So, she got up and washed her face. Without putting any makeup on, she grabbed her bag and left. In order to avoid the morning rush, she scanned a shared bicycle. "Are you heading out to work, Aria?" "Yeah." She was greeting everyone along the way and also had a piece of toast in her mouth given to her by Kenneth Kane. She rode the bicycle steadily without rushing and merged into traffic after a while. … After 30 minutes, Aria arrived at Southbury's renowned Caesar Hotel. Everyone at the entrance and the lobby looked very busy. In the past few days, almost all of the luxury cars in the city gathered at the hotel. In comparison, Aria stood out a lot as the only person who came on a shared bicycle. As soon as she came to a stop, Jose Garcia, a security guard, came over to chase her away. "Get lost, you broke college student. The hotel is not open to the public today." She planted one foot on the ground and met his gaze. Then, she said coolly, "I'm here to save someone's life." "You? Save someone's life?" Jose burst into laughter. "Young lady, you're still so young, but you're quite the braggart." Aria paused for a moment. Then, she showed him proof of her accepting the job on her phone. "Please tell the people inside that Dr. Whiz has arrived." "Dr. Whiz? You can call me Dr. Genius!" Jose gave her an impatient look. "I've seen many invitations. You're the first one to show it on the phone…" Jose noticed a luxury car rolling up as he spoke. So, he waved at Aria. "Go. Get out of the way." Then, he rushed over to the car and opened the door. "Welcome, Dr. Gunther and Ms. Kent. I'll inform the staff to prepare some tea for you." The people in the car just nodded at him. They didn't even reply. But Jose had a big smile on his face like he had won the lottery. The car drove past Aria. Lily looked out the window and recognized Aria. Her gaze wavered slightly. The old woman next to her, Salome Gunther, asked, "What's wrong, Lily?" She smiled softly. "Nothing." Aria's gaze remained calm. She walked away resolutely. There was even an amused expression on her face. She used to be someone who held people's lives in her hands, yet she had become the target of another person's shunning. Oh, how the mighty had fallen. Aria pursed her lips. She offered treatment to patients based on her mood and would never help those who were greedy or selfish. She had decided to give up on offering treatment to the York family's patient. So, she took out her phone and was about to reject the job. Suddenly, someone on the sidewalk screamed. "Oh, no! Someone has fainted!" People started flocking toward the voice. "Oh, God! It's a child!" "His face is so pale…" Hearing the commotion, Aria didn't hesitate at all. She parked her bicycle and rushed toward the crowd. The little boy on the ground was only three or four years old. His forehead was drenched. It seemed like he had been sweating profusely. A woman named Francine Gibson grabbed a man in a white lab coat. "Young man, you're a doctor, right? Please save the boy." "No can do, lady. The kid's family isn't here. I can't make any decisions without consulting them." The man in the lab coat, Jimmy Cornell, added with disdain, "Besides, I don't provide treatment to just anyone." Aria heard the exchange between the two of them. She pushed through the crowd and said in a professional manner, "Please give the boy some space. Let the air flow through. The patient needs fresh air." Her tone sounded so authoritative that no one doubted her. Then, she crouched down and placed her fingers on the boy's neck. Francine said anxiously, "Young lady, how old are you? Can you really make him better?" Chapter 4 Doubt "That's right, young lady. We should probably call an ambulance. This boy appears to be lost. I called out for some time just now, but no one came over," an old man said. He was concerned that Aria might be blamed if anything happened to the boy. Aria quickly unbuttoned the boy's coat and brought him to some shade. "Don't worry. I'm a licensed doctor." Then, she opened her bag and took out a medical kit. It was equipped with needles and scalpels of all sizes, all arranged neatly in rows. Aria felt the boy's pulse again. "Stop it! How can you simply touch the patient?" Jimmy yelled. He couldn't allow Aria to do as she pleased. She ignored him and continued to monitor the boy's pulse and heart rate. Jimmy sneered. "I'm Jimmy Cornell, currently studying at Janovin Medical University. My mentor is Dr. Salome Gunther. I'm not just a random bystander. You say you're a licensed doctor? How old are you?" Aria continued to ignore him. Her focus was on the boy. She took out a needle and began to sterilize it. "I'm talking to you! Even that old man knows we should wait for an ambulance. Why can't you get it through your head?" This was the first time Jimmy had been completely ignored by someone. Aria had one knee to the ground. Her demeanor was cool and emotionless. "Do nothing and wait for the ambulance? Wait as the optimal treatment period passes by? Is that what your mentor taught you?" "Who said we should do nothing while we wait for the ambulance? You're the one delaying treatment with those needles. Please don't show off your pseudo-science methods, and let me perform CPR on the patient." Aria shot him a cold glare after she heard what he said. Who would've thought that such a pretty young lady could have such a vicious gaze? "He has a heat stroke. Do you think CPR would help? What a worthless doctor," Aria said as she applied pressure to the boy's fingers. Her tone was glacial. Jimmy lost his cool immediately. "Who are you calling worthless? Do you even know who my mentor is?" He had just received an award overseas for his medical skills. He was incredulous at the woman's audacity to doubt his abilities. "I'm not interested in your mentor. Move." Jimmy's eyes turned bloodshot. "I'll let it slide this time since you're just a lowly traditional medicine practitioner. His lips are turning blue. It's a heart issue." "Hypoxia and ischemia might impact the respiratory system and cause the lips to turn blue." Aria looked at Jimmy with a cold stare, then added, "But a heat stroke can cause that symptom, too. The difference is that his pulse is steady. Moreover, his lips are parched. "It's clear that he had been exposed to high temperatures for a prolonged period. You don't even look at these symptoms, yet you claim to be a medical student?" "That's true. You have to look at the symptoms first. I was taught that too," someone in the crowd agreed with Aria. Then, people in the crowd started chattering. "It seems like the Janovin Medical University isn't anything special at all." "That young lady is way more reliable. I noticed she was quite professional when taking the boy's pulse." Jimmy couldn't take the humiliation anymore. "Alright. So, he has a heat stroke. Will your acupuncture cure him of it? If so, why are we even learning modern medicine?" "You can't represent everyone else who practices modern medicine." Aria glared at him icily. "I'll say it one more time. Move." There were two types of people she hated the most—those who looked down on traditional medicine and lousy doctors getting in the way of her treatment. "Sure, I'll move. I'd like to see how skilled you are." Jimmy crossed his arms. "If you can heal him with these needles, I'll get on my knees and apologize to you." "I'm looking forward to that." Aria located the acupuncture points and raised her hand. Chapter 5 Acupuncture Works Aria stuck the first needle into the boy without any hesitation. The boy immediately frowned. It was like he was regaining his consciousness. It looked like he was struggling as his brows furrowed even deeper. Someone in the crowd yelled, "He's waking up!" Jimmy was stunned. His face grew pale. "This can't be…" How did she pull that off? Just one needle? Could a person really regain consciousness from that? Aria raised her hand again. Her gaze was focused, and she looked very composed. She stuck the second needle into the boy's fingertips to draw some blood. Right after she did that, the boy opened his eyes. His pupils were dark and round, while his eyelashes were extraordinarily long. He glanced at Aria quietly, but his face was still quite pale. Everyone in the crowd was stunned. Francine spoke up, "Young lady, you healed with a few pokes of the needle?" Aria applied some light pressure on the needle. She saw that the bloodletting was done, so she removed the needle and pressed a cotton ball on the wound to stop the bleeding. "Madam, it's not that simple. Applying acupuncture to the fingertips can help with dissipating the heat. He was inflicted with heat stroke, which was caused by the high temperature. I just helped him cool down with acupuncture." "Spare me the theatrics. That kid hasn't spoken a word since he regained consciousness. You probably left him with some side effects with your treatment!" Jimmy snorted. Francine was a little annoyed. "The boy has already regained consciousness. Why are you talking about side effects? Are you just trying to get out of apologizing to the young lady?" "That's none of your business!" Jimmy looked at Francine and suddenly sneered. "I understand now. You're all in on this. You pulled me here, and she's trying to scam me. "This is an organized scam, isn't it? I knew traditional medicine practitioners were all fake." Aria's expression grew cold when she heard that. She was about to raise her hand. Then, the boy spoke up in a weak but icy tone, "Traditional medicine has always been an essential part of Celestria's culture. You're a lousy doctor, sir. You should put more effort into studying." "You…" Jimmy was at a loss for words. The boy spoke up right after he said he wasn't healed. The boy even spoke out against him. It was clear that the boy wasn't on his side. Francine burst out into laughter. "Hey, kid. He's talking about you. You should put more effort into studying." "I won't waste my breath with you bottom feeders anymore. You're just a group of peasants," Jimmy said in disdain. Aria flicked a needle in his direction. It brushed past his face and got stuck in a tree nearby. Such a violent display caused Jimmy to freeze up. Even his legs felt like they were about to give out. Aria smiled as she said casually, "Don't you think you've forgotten about something?" She was just a young woman, but she had a very vicious and commanding presence, which caused Jimmy to feel fear. He tried to keep his cool. "What did I forget?" "An apology," Aria said as she tapped on her phone. She looked devilishly charming. Jimmy didn't want to do that. So, he said arrogantly, "Everyone makes mistakes. I don't have any more time to waste with a traditional medicine practitioner like you." Francine couldn't stand his attitude anymore. "Is this how a student of Dr. Salome Gunther would act? You lost a bet to that young woman, and yet you refuse to apologize? Such ethics…" "What's wrong with my ethics? Who here can prove I lost a bet to her? None of you will ever have enough money to pay for Dr. Gunther's treatment. "Me being here and providing free medical services is an honor for all of you. How dare you peasants keep babbling about such nonsense? Don't you dare cause trouble here! Do you even know where you are right now?" Francine's hands trembled in anger. "You… You!" Jimmy snorted. He looked at all of them with utter disdain. They were in a modern society. He didn't believe that Aria would dare to do anything to him. Chapter 6 Teaching Him a Lesson Jimmy had always thought that the common folk were beneath him. He didn't notice that Aria's gaze changed as she looked up. Viciousness and contempt filled her eyes. She casually toyed with a piece of candy in her palm. Then, she flicked toward Jimmy. He felt his knee give out as he fell to the ground. "Ah!" The pain caused him to frown. He tried to get up but realized that he couldn't move his body at all. He couldn't talk, and his hands wouldn't budge. It felt like his movements had been sealed with the attack. Aria walked up to him and said calmly, "As a medical student, you failed miserably at determining the patient's symptoms, and you even declared a verdict without a second thought. "Being a doctor doesn't mean you're better than anyone else. It's a job for you to help people in need. You're unskilled and unethical. Now that you're on your knees, I'll accept your apology. Consider this a lesson I'm teaching you in your mentor's stead." "You!" Jimmy's eyes were filled with hatred. Aria leaned in and whispered in his ear. "Since you're such a shameless person, it'll probably be okay if you remain on your knees here for a couple of hours." "What did you do to me? I want to call the cops! I have been assaulted!" Jimmy yelled. Aria smiled. "And who can prove anything? Mr. Cornell, you got on your knees yourself. I didn't even touch you." "I know right? He deserves that!" The people in the crowd felt great satisfaction seeing Jimmy in that state. "The young lady didn't do anything. Stop lying!" That was the truth. He was the one who refused to help the boy. He was also the one who was running his mouth after Aria provided treatment for the boy. He was also the one who had been cursing at everyone in the crowd and was shameless enough to refuse to apologize. He was a true disgrace to the medical profession. Did he really think he could just say all those things without repercussions? He even tried to blame Aria for his condition. The women in the crowd started to yell, "Everyone, come and take a look! There's an unskilled medical student here. He's on his knees to apologize right now!" "You! All of you!" Jimmy's face was flushed, and his breath was labored. That was why people didn't mess with the ordinary citizens who were brave, kind, and despised delinquency. Jimmy was a fool for being so domineering in front of them. The more people looked at him, the lower Jimmy's head hung. He wished the ground would open up and swallow him up. He was afraid that someone would recognize him. The malice in his eyes grew as he looked at Aria. They were both in the medical industry. So, they were bound to meet again someday. He swore he would get back at her the next time they met. Aria didn't spare him another glance. Besides, if they crossed paths again, she didn't mind breaking his legs. Quite a lot of the older people in the crowd asked for Aria's contact information. They had seen how she performed acupuncture on the boy. It was clear that she was an extremely skilled doctor. They were determined to secure her contact information. Aria didn't turn any of them down, so she added them to her contacts. Francine asked enthusiastically, "Young lady, you were so skilled with the needles. Is there a traditional medicine practitioner in your family?" Aria thought about Georgina Harris, the woman who used to be her grandmother while she was living with the Kents. Georgina was the only one who showed her any kindness. She came up with a solid reason. "Yes. My grandmother practices traditional medicine. She runs a care center." "No wonder. I'll introduce some clients to her soon!" "Sure." Aria thanked Francine politely. Aria didn't have the airs of a renowned doctor at all. She was a legend hiding in plain sight. The boy hadn't spoken at all since he talked to Jimmy. He just sat there quietly as he observed everything. His eyes were very bright, and he looked really adorable. After she finished talking to everyone else, Aria looked at him. "Are you still lightheaded?" He shook his head. Then, he looked up at Aria. "Miss, I'm Miles. Thanks for saving me. If it weren't for you, I would've been dead." Miles York's voice was very sweet. His eyes were round, and his face was very smooth and cute. He did a cute little bow when he thanked Aria. "Your name is Miles? Where is your family?" Aria asked with a raised eyebrow. "They're all inside!" Miles said as he pointed behind him at the Caesar Hotel. Not just anyone could get in there at the moment. Chapter 7 Saved Someone Important People in the crowd exclaimed in surprise and started talking. "Everyone in Caesar Hotel today is quite important. I heard that there are a lot of prominent medical families in there." "Then this boy…" Aria wasn't surprised at all. After all, Miles was very well-dressed. The watch he was wearing on his wrist was quite expensive as well. "Remember to bring bodyguards when you come out next time," Aria said as she packed her medical kit up. When Miles realized that she was leaving, he clung to her leg. Aria couldn't get on the bicycle, so she looked down at him. Miles didn't speak. He just held on to her sleeve. He took a step whenever she did. They were going nowhere like that. She stopped in her tracks. "I'll take you back to your parents." "Okay!" Miles got what he wanted. He nodded and said, "I'll have my parents thank you properly, miss." Aria adjusted his collar for him. "No need for that. I don't take payment for helping kids." "And…" Miles shifted his gaze. "Do you have a boyfriend, miss?" Aria stood up straight. "No." "Then, I'll ask my brother, Landon, to be your boyfriend as thanks." Miles smiled as he started describing Landon. "Landon doesn't like to talk, but he's very handsome. He makes a lot of money, too. It'll be good for your ego if you go out with him. A lot of pretty ladies want to marry him, you know." Aria smiled when she heard that. "I have no plans of getting married right now." "Okay," Miles replied with disappointment as he drooped his head. He continued walking with Aria dejectedly. When they arrived at the hotel entrance, he looked at Aria enthusiastically and said, "Miss, why don't you meet with Landon first? You should make your decision after you see him." He was sure that Aria would fall for Landon when she saw him. He was a very handsome man, after all. Aria smiled. "You're trying so hard to promote your brother to me. Does he know about this?" "He's always sick. Everyone in the family has been telling him to get married. You're such a skilled doctor, and you're pretty, too. I'm sure a lot of people want to be your boyfriend. So, I'm just trying to get you to give Landon a chance." Aria looked at his parched lips. Then, she went to buy him a bottle of water and some crackers. "Stop talking so much. You're still recovering." Miles was very obedient. He ate whatever Aria gave him. He couldn't open the bottle himself, so he raised it up to Aria and said weakly, "Please help me open it." Landon's assistant, Troy Jepson, came to meet Miles and was shocked to see what was happening. He was sure that the woman with Miles was that imposter that the Kents kicked out. Why was Miles with her? He even asked her to help him open his bottle. Did he change his entire personality? Something flashed in Troy's eyes, but he quickly suppressed his emotions. He knew who Aria was, but she didn't know him. Troy took care not to expose his identity as he walked up to them in a hurry. "Mr. Miles! I've finally found you. I'm so glad you're okay." "This pretty lady saved me," Miles said as he held Aria's hand. He had a defiant look on his face. It was like he was finally himself again. Troy politely said, "Thanks, Ms. Carver." Aria looked at him calmly. "He already thanked me." Her attitude made it hard for Troy to grasp the situation. So, he said to Miles, "Mr. Miles, Mr. Landon called in some favors to track you down. He's in the car right now. He didn't even take his afternoon meds yet." Miles looked up in surprise. He didn't expect Landon to come out here personally.	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11844&	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	810	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11844&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/447286897_1022492742780200_5182170120201506382_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=TFX3gZ2UCS8Q7kNvgFNZYja&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ANhDTHfJEgcTN0g12QOjtdg&oh=00_AYBkNiYBqdcxhRmtgVkqn19_KdMxkvkmsHFeQoh7jp5Fmw&oe=670E364E	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,142,458	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2143256}'	Yes	2024-10-10 21:18	active	1606	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	Chapter 1 "Get the defibrillator! Increase the voltage!" "Doctor! The patient is experiencing massive bleeding, and the A-type blood from the blood bank was just urgently taken away." The intern nurse's hands were covered in blood, and she trembled. The operating room reeked of blood. She had never seen so much blood before. At that moment, a thought flashed through her mind. 'Who would suddenly take away A-type blood from the blood bank?' The woman lying on the bed was pale. Her lips were dry, and her eyes started to lose focus. "Juan..." "What?" "Juan Nichols..." The intern nurse made out the name murmured by Debra Frazier. Juan Nichols was the most influential businessman in Seamar City. The doctor was on the verge of collapse. He dialed the wrong number three times before finally getting it right. He quickly pleaded with the person on the other end of the phone, "Mr. Nichols, your wife is experiencing massive bleeding, but the blood from the blood bank has been taken away. Please, come and see her for the last time." But Juan's voice was filled with indifference. "She's still alive? Call me when she's dead." With that, he hung up the phone. All the light disappeared from Debra's eyes. 'Juan, do you hate me so much? Even at this point, you wouldn't come to see me.' The machine emitted a flat, cold beep, indicating the patient's vital signs had disappeared. Debra felt her soul leaving her body. Her withered, frail body collapsed weakly on the bed. Debra felt exhausted. At just twenty-seven, she passed away because of postpartum hemorrhage in the hospital. In her lifetime, she loved Juan dearly. As the only daughter of the Frazier family, she should have enjoyed the best life. But to marry Juan, she sacrificed herself and her family. In the end, she met a tragic fate. Debra slowly closed her eyes. Given another chance, she would never make the same mistakes. ... "Madam, Mr. Nichols wants to take you to the auction. Which outfit would you like to wear?" Sophie asked. Debra gasped and opened her eyes. Everything in front of her was strikingly familiar. This place was Juan and her home. They had been married for a month, but Juan had rarely visited her. She remembered that Juan was attending a land auction, and due to the occasion, he had to bring his family along. But this was all five years ago. 'How could it be? ' she thought, deeply confused, 'Am I reborn?' "Mr. Nichols has never stayed overnight before. You should seize this opportunity." Sophie’s voice brought Debra back to reality. She picked out a white gown, hesitating. "How about this one, Madam?" Looking at it, Debra gave a self-deprecating smile. It was well known that Juan favored Shelia. In the past, she often dressed like Shelia to please Juan. Shelia liked white dresses, so she followed suit, just to earn a little favor from Juan. For this auction, Juan didn't inform her of the change in companion and brought Shelia instead, making her look ridiculous in a white dress similar to Shelia's. The thought of the past made her laugh. "No, I'll wear that one," she said, picking up a red dress. Debra never liked plain clothes. Shelia was just a poor college student. Debra felt that she must have lost her mind to wear cheap clothes for a man. It only lowered her status and self-esteem. "But Mr. Nichols likes white dresses," Sophie said hesitantly. Debra simply ignored her hints. "I'll wear this one," she said. "Throw away all those white dresses. I don't like them." Sophie sighed and complied. Debra looked at herself in the mirror, still vibrant and beautiful. But in a few years, she would be worn down by Juan's torment. Before that happened, she would end it all. In the evening, Debra appeared in a burgundy dress that accentuated her curves. Her delicate makeup, curls, and a mole under her eye made her mesmerizing. She looked like a painting, untouchable. Not far away, a man in a white shirt and black leather combat boots saw her. Marion Houston asked, "Who is she?" "You don't know her? She's Debra, the daughter of the Frazier family and Juan's wife," said his friend, Randy Osborne. "I just saw Juan entering with another woman. Maybe we'll witness a showdown between the mistress and the wife. It will be fun." Marion made no comments. Randy clicked his tongue. "Juan's taste is just terrible, preferring a skinny woman to his beautiful woman. Don't you think?" Randy turned around, but Marion was nowhere to be seen. He cursed, quickly catching up with Marion. Shelia, in a white dress, held Juan's arm timidly. "I've never been to such an event before. Maybe I should go back." "You'll get used to it. You'll be attending these events frequently in the future," Juan said. Shelia nodded. Juan was about to enter with Shelia when Joe spoke up. "Sir, won't we wait for Mrs. Nichols?" Juan frowned. "Didn't I ask you to tell her not to come today?" Joe glanced at Shelia, and she quickly said, "It's not Joe's fault. I told him not to inform Debra. With my status, I'm afraid of gossip, so I thought it would be better for Debra to accompany you in." Shelia lowered her head like a scared hare. Juan rubbed his temples. He didn't want Debra to show up at all. "Mr. Nichols," Shelia murmured. "It's alright." Juan patted Shelia's head and said to Joe, "Go intercept her and send her away." In the crowd, there were murmurs of surprise. Joe looked over and was also shocked. "I'm afraid it's too late." Chapter2 Juan also looked over. A red figure stood out in the crowd. Debra, clad in a burgundy dress, seemed to captivate hearts with every gesture. Cameras flashed at her like she was a reigning superstar walking the red carpet. 'Debra?' Juan took a moment to recognize her. In the past, Debra preferred light makeup and plain dresses. This was the first time Juan had seen her like this. Seeing Debra for the first time, Shelia was filled with jealousy. Compared to the alluring Debra, she seemed too plain. "Debra looks stunning." Shelia's tone carried a subtle envy. Debra spotted them and walked over. Shelia thought Debra, unaware of her relationship with Juan, would be surprised or awkward, but Debra was poised and smiling. "Mrs. Nichols is here. Who's the lady beside Mr. Nichols?" whispered a reporter. Debra approached, linking her arm with Juan's, and extended a hand towards Shelia. "You must be Shelia mentioned by Juan. Nice to meet you! I'm Debra. You can call me Mrs. Nichols." Shelia withdrew her hand from Juan's and shook hands with Debra. "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Nichols," Shelia said awkwardly. "Juan told me that he sponsored you. You're going to study abroad, right?" Debra said. Shelia glanced at Juan. "Shelia excels in her studies. She's planning to go abroad this year, but she's a bit timid, so I brought her here today to broaden her horizons," Juan said. He had brought Shelia here to see the world of the upper class. Juan hadn't completely fallen for Shelia yet. It was only after Shelia returned from abroad that Juan fell in love with her. Even so, Juan attended all kinds of events with Shelia, to the point where everyone in Seamar City knew that Juan liked a college girl. But none of this mattered to Debra anymore. She came to the auction not to compete with Shelia but for a more important purpose. "Well then, take good care of Miss Miles. I'm going in," Debra said, letting go of Juan's arm. Juan was stunned. He hadn't expected these words to come from Debra's mouth. By the time he realized it, Debra had already get into the venue. Juan frowned. 'When did the unruly Debra become so agreeable?' Debra sat in an inconspicuous corner. The auction venue was filled with influential figures. If she remembered correctly, an abandoned piece of land that nobody wanted was bought by an obscure merchant at this auction. Later, because of the upscale developments around it, the land became valuable. The successful investment elevated the merchant's status, making him a commercial magnate. Since she had decided to leave Juan, Debra wanted to build up her own assets. After sitting down, Juan searched for Debra's figure. Beside him, Shelia asked, "Mr. Nichols, do you really want me to bid on your behalf?" Juan's attention returned, and he said, "Yes, I trust your judgment." Shelia blushed. She had studied finance for so long at school, just for this day. On the second floor, Debra watched them chat happily. Shelia indeed had some talent, which was one of the reasons why Juan would be attracted to her. In her last life, Shelia had once identified a prime piece of land, which impressed Juan. But that piece of land was valuable, to begin with. The Nichols Group's properties were around it, and Shelia inflated the price with Juan's money. In the end, the value of the land and the surrounding properties all increased, so Juan couldn't lose. Even without Shelia, Juan would have secured that piece of land. As the auction started, Shelia began to bid. She successfully won the first three prime pieces of land. Juan sat beside Shelia like a guardian. "The price of Crescent Manor starts at one billion." "Two billion." Debra's bidding caused a collective gasp. Juan frowned. What's gotten into this woman? Shelia whispered, "This piece of land isn't worth much. Debra's going to lose money." Juan texted Debra. [What are you doing?] Debra read the message and ignored it. "Two billion once!" "Two billion twice!" ... "Is Debra crazy? Two billion for this piece of junk?" On the second floor, Randy was flabbergasted. "Three billion," Marion bid. Randy nearly flipped the table. "Marion! Are you insane too?" Across from them, Debra frowned. She wanted to know who was crazy enough to compete with her for this wasteland, only to see Marion. She vaguely remembered Marion was doing gray business. 'When did he start real estate development?' "Four billion!" Debra raised the stakes. Downstairs, Juan furrowed his brow and texted her again. [Debra, shut up!] Debra simply turned off her phone. "Five billion," Marion said. His provocation annoyed Debra. 'Alright, you want to play? Let's play.' "Ten billion!" she bid. "What! She's gone mad!" Randy exclaimed. Juan stood up, losing his composure. He couldn't quite grasp Debra's intentions. To him, this piece of land wasn't even worth one billion. Yet Debra was offering ten billion. Marion smiled at Debra and made a gesture of concession. "Ten billion!" The auctioneer exclaimed, "Any further bids? Ten billion, going once, going twice. Sold!" As the gavel fell, a weight lifted off Debra's heart. The land was finally hers, but she had unnecessarily spent an extra eight billion. It was all because of Marion. She glared at him. Randy nudged Marion, "Hey, Debra's glaring at you. If I were her, I'd probably be plotting your demise." Marion shrugged indifferently. Downstairs, Shelia tugged at Juan. "Mr. Nichols, Debra is going to make you bankrupt." "She set her own price. No one will help her pay the bills," Juan said. Chapter 3 Due to this episode, Juan's attention was solely on Debra. Shelia's performance was completely ignored. When the auction ended, Debra was about to leave when she bumped into Juan and Shelia. "Debra, if you don't understand real estate, don't mess around," Juan said bluntly. Shelia chimed in, "Yeah, Debra. Your actions have cost Mr. Nichols ten billion." Debra chuckled, "Miss Miles, you misunderstand. This piece of land is mine to get. What does it have to do with Juan?" Shelia blurted out, "But that's ten billion." "It's just pocket change for me, not to mention for her." From not far away, Randy's voice came. "Isn't that right, Ms. Frazier?" Debra caught sight of Marion and said, "It's just a plaything for purchase." Shelia blushed with embarrassment. Ten billion meant nothing to Juan and Debra. In front of these people, Shelia felt inferior. "Heard Mr. Nichols got married. Is the lady beside him Mrs. Nichols?" Marion chimed in. Shelia blushed, stammering, "N-no." "This is my wife, Debra," Juan said, pulling Debra close. Debra tried to shake off Juan's hand, but he held on tight. Since earlier, he had felt Marion's gaze on Debra. Men understood men best. He could see through Marion's thoughts. "So, Ms. Frazier is Mrs. Nichols. It's my bad. I saw Mr. Nichols chatting with this lady in the venue earlier, thinking she was Mrs. Nichols." Randy slapped his head. "Then this lady must be Mr. Nichols's secretary. No wonder she was holding up signs for Mr. Nichols earlier." Debra almost burst out laughing. Though she didn't care about Shelia and Juan anymore, hearing Randy's words still made her pleased. Shelia was totally embarrassed. "Joe, take Shelia home," Juan requested. "Yes, sir," Joe agreed. Randy grinned, "We'll get out of your hair. Bye!" After Randy and Marion left, Debra shook off Juan's hand. "Had enough?" Juan didn't expect Debra to pull away. Before, Debra couldn't wait to touch him. She seemed different tonight. "If you're trying to get my attention, you don't need to do this," Juan said. Debra was speechless. She wanted to argue, but she couldn't find the right words. Considering how much she cared about Juan in the past, she might have done so. But she wasn't that person anymore. "Whatever!" Debra shrugged. "Wait." Juan stopped her. "What now?" "What's your relationship with Marion?" "I don't even know him." Juan spoke coldly. "No matter what your relationship is with him, you are Mrs. Nichols in public. You better watch your identity and keep your distance from other men." Debra scoffed, "Before you demand anything from others, how about demanding it from yourself? Did you consider your status and my reputation when you brought Shelia here today?" "I had Joe inform you today." "Oh? Is it to tell me not to come?" Juan remained silent. He knew he was in the wrong. "Even Marion, an outsider, mistook Shelia for Mrs. Nichols. If you like her, let's get a divorce," Debra said. "Did you get up on the wrong side of the bed?" Juan frowned. Although he didn't love Debra, it didn't mean he wanted a divorce. Their marriage was based on interests. It was not something one person could dissolve. From Juan's serious expression, Debra could tell that he wasn't thinking of divorce now, but it was only because of her family. In a few years, when she became worthless, he would discard her like trash. Thinking of the miserable end of her last life, she'd rather end it now than wait for that moment. "I said, let's divorce." The next day, news of Debra's extravagant purchase of wasteland swept through major platforms. Debra was the sole heiress to the Frazier family, and ten billion was just a figure for her. However, with her family's businesses operating, she had limited liquid assets. It was not easy for her to raise the money. Debra lay on the bed, rubbing her brows. 'Should I find Juan? No.' He left without a word yesterday when she proposed a divorce. She couldn't understand. She was even willing to relinquish the Frazier family's wealth to him, yet he still didn't want a divorce. But besides Juan, who else could she turn to? Suddenly, Debra sat up. She had an idea. "Marion!" People in high society were in one circle. Debra managed to contact Marion through her connections. Debra remembered that Marion's influence was overseas, but in recent years, he had stationed himself in Seamar City. Others might not know why, but she did. In the coming years, Marion would rapidly take over local enterprises, competing head-to-head with Juan. In the conference room, Marion played with his lighter. Debra got straight to the point. "I want to borrow eight billion from you." Randy spat out his tea. He'd seen straightforward, but never this blunt. "Ms. Frazier, that's a large amount of money." Debra blinked. "Last time you said ten billion was nothing." "I just rolled the logs for you, and you're giving me a hard time." Randy shook his head. Beautiful women were always a bit sick in their heads. Marion flicked his lighter. "Why should I lend you any money?" "I could've secured Crescent Manor with two billion, but because of your meddling, I have to pay an extra." "Not a convincing reason." Debra fell silent for a moment before saying, "Your industries are all overseas, but for the past two years, you've been frequenting Seamar City. I guess you want to launder your overseas money here. Am I right?" Randy paused his tea-drinking motion, subconsciously glancing at Marion. He didn't expect Debra to understand these things. Chapter 4 The room fell silent for a moment. Marion smirked and said, "Mrs. Nichols, you can't wrongly accuse good people." "Yeah, we're all legitimate businessmen," Randy chimed in. "In the realm of legitimate business, it's not up to me to judge. But I think Juan might be interested," Debra said. "I'm just a clueless rich girl, while Juan isn't. If I tell him what happened, I wonder if he'll take notice." "You're sneaky!" Randy couldn't contain his frustration. Debra looked at Marion seriously. "Lend me eight billion, and I'll pay you back with interest in three years." Randy's eyes widened. "Are you kidding? Do you know how much interest that'll be? If you can't pay it back, we'll lose eight billion. You're Juan's wife. Who can hold you accountable?" "I know the interest. I'll sign a contract with you. If I can't repay, I'll give you my family's properties and stocks, and I'll work for you for the rest of my life." Randy paused and continued, "And besides, my marriage with Juan might not last three years. Even if I'm still his wife then, he won't protect me." Marion looked up and stared at Debra for a while. Randy's ears perked up as he smelled gossip. But he quickly composed himself. "No, I disagree!" But Marion agreed, "Okay, I'll lend it to you." "What?" Randy jumped up from his chair. "Have you gone mad?" "I'll have the finance department transfer the money to you. We'll draft the contract later," Marion said. "Marion!" Randy stomped his foot. "Thank you, Mr. Houston." Debra stood up, saying, "I'll await your message. Happy cooperation." She smiled and left the office. Randy ground his teeth. "That's eight billion! Are you out of your mind? She's Juan's wife! Why would you lend her money?" Marion grinned. "She's pretty." "Why should you get the girl while I pay?" Randy exclaimed. Marion stood up, tossed a bank card to Randy, and said, "I pursue the woman I fancy. It's only right that I foot the bill." "What? Foot the bill? She's Juan's wife! What bill are you talking about?" Randy ranted. Ignoring his protest, Marion walked out of the office. "Both of you are insane!" Randy muttered. Debra had just stepped into the Nichols family's mansion when she saw Juan sitting in the living room. She frowned. In her last life, Juan rarely came home. 'When did he become so attached to home?' Assuming he was just lounging around, she turned to go upstairs. "Debra!" Juan called out. Debra halted. "What is it?" Juan felt uneasy about Debra's recent coldness. "The auction house is pressing for payment." "I know," Debra replied coolly. "If you don't have enough money, you can tell me," Juan said. "No need. I've sorted it out," Debra said dismissively. "Where did you get the money from?" Ten billion wasn't a small amount, and Juan knew every movable asset under the Frazier family's name. She couldn't produce such a sum on short notice. "It's my business. You don't need to concern yourself," Debra replied. "Don't forget that I'm your husband," Juan said. Debra chuckled bitterly. 'Husband?' Juan always considered it a disgrace. When did he remember he was her husband? "You're so anxious because you're afraid I'll lose money and drag down the Nichols family," Debra said. Juan fell silent. Seeing his reaction, Debra knew that she had guessed right. "I won't drag you down. I understand our marriage is a business alliance. We rise and fall together. You don't have to come home often," Debra concluded. Juan was speechless. He used to think that way, so after getting married, he was cold towards Debra and didn't even touch her. But after hearing those words from Debra, he suddenly realized his excessiveness. Juan was about to say something when suddenly a remittance message came on Debra's phone. She didn't expect Marion's actions to be so fast. In just an hour, the money arrived. With the matter resolved, Debra gave a smile. Juan pursed his lips, suddenly remembering how Debra used to follow him. She showed him the same smile, but he never cared. "There's a party tonight. You're coming with me." "Me?" Debra frowned. Juan asked, "Don't want to?" "Why don't you bring Shelia with you?" Debra was puzzled. In her last life, whenever there was a banquet, Juan would take Shelia. If her memory served her right, it was an international banquet that night. She insisted on going, but Juan brought Shelia in the end, indirectly paving the way for Shelia. For such an important occasion, why would Juan suddenly think of bringing her? "You're my wife, so naturally, you should come to such occasions with me." Debra didn't get it, thinking it was only because Shelia had something else to do. Then again, she should go to such occasions more often. To start her own business, she needed connections. "Alright then, I'll go get ready." Juan breathed a sigh of relief. At least, Debra was still willing to be the nominal Mrs. Nichols. Perhaps she wasn't completely disappointed with him yet. Shelia was in the dormitory, arranging the dress sent by Juan's secretary. Her roommates looked at Shelia with envy. "Shelia, your boyfriend is so sweet, giving you such a beautiful dress." Shelia's cheeks turned rosy. "Shelia, when will you introduce us to your boyfriend?" "Yeah, your boyfriend is so rich, and he takes you to various banquets all the time. We're curious." Shelia shook her head and said, "He's very busy. I'll introduce you to him when he's available." Shelia's phone rang. Seeing that it was a call from Juan's secretary, she answered the phone happily. "Joe, did Mr. Nichols send you to pick me up? I'll come down right away," she said. "Mr. Nichols said you don't need to come today," said Joe. Chapter 5 Shelia's smile froze. "Why?" "Mr. Nichols is taking his wife tonight, so it wouldn't be convenient for you to attend." Shelia forced a smile. "Oh, so he's taking his wife. That's great. I didn't want to go anyway." "That's good." Shelia held her phone and bit her lip. Her roommates exchanged glances. "Shelia, did your boyfriend stand you up?" "I heard this event is international. Didn't your boyfriend organize it to introduce you to some foreign entrepreneurs?" Facing their skeptical looks, Shelia managed a weak smile. "He has an important client to accompany. I shouldn't disturb him." Shelia glanced at the dress in her hands, her expression dimming. 'Juan never likes Debra. Why did he suddenly...' She tightened her grip on the dress. She had looked forward to tonight's event for so long. She couldn't just give up. As the night fell, Juan had a splendid black dress sent to Debra. He had been waiting downstairs for a while when he saw Debra descending the stairs. Though he had seen Debra in a burgundy dress the other day, seeing her in this outfit still took Juan by surprise. He hadn't realized how beautiful Debra could be. "I'm ready," Debra said, lifting her head. Juan pursed his lips. "I'll have my secretary bring the car around." Debra opened the door to see Joe waiting outside. Seeing Debra in the black dress, Joe was amazed. "Mrs. Nichols, you look stunning in this dress, better than Miss Miles." Juan glanced at him. Joe realized his mistake and quickly shut his mouth. "It's okay." Debra didn't care, and she got into the car. Juan glared at Joe and muttered, "You won't get your bonus this month." Joe felt wronged but dared not say more. That was what he got for being too talkative. Outside the club, Juan helped Debra get out of the car. People around them cast admiring glances at them. "Who's the lady with Mr. Nichols?" "Seems to be Mrs. Nichols." "I don't recall seeing Mr. and Mrs. Nichols together before. They make quite the power couple." ... Juan took Debra's hand. Debra wanted to retract her hand, but with so many people around, she had to go along with Juan. Debra glanced around and saw many faces she had encountered in her last life. Juan had a certain prestige in the business world. To be able to attend such a high-level international event, the people here were all top entrepreneurs, philanthropists, or real estate tycoons. Debra had studied finance to impress Juan, but it never paid off. Suddenly, the sound of shattered glass grabbed everyone's attention. A gardener accidentally broke a vase of roses, and the manager scolded him. "Where did this old man come from? Get him out of here!" the manager barked. "Hold on." Debra stepped forward, picking up the roses from the ground. She noticed they were carefully pruned and rare. "This man ruined Mr. Houston's flowers and startled the guests. Let me have him removed," said the manager. "If it's broken, just ask him to prepare a new one," Debra said. "These roses were brought by Mr. Houston for everyone's enjoyment. How about each lady take one to appreciate his gesture?" Debra suggested. Everyone nodded, and the manager waved off the gardener. Juan stepped forward, lowering his voice. "I didn't expect you to liven up the atmosphere here." Debra shrugged. "Just trying to please Mr. Houston." Outside the club, Shelia stepped out of a taxi in a black dress, feeling strange gazes around her. She ignored them and tried to get into the club. The security guard glanced at the taxi and stopped her. "Miss, do you have an invitation?" Shelia was taken aback. She didn't know about invitations. With Juan, she could go anywhere. It was the first time she had been stopped by a security guard. "Sorry! No invitation, no entry." "I'm here to see Mr. Nichols. I'm his companion," Shelia lied. Squinting at her, the guard asked, "Mr. Nichols is already inside with Mrs. Nichols. Who are you?" Feeling the stares all around, Shelia blushed with embarrassment. Joe saw her and hurried over. "Excuse me, she's our company staff." The guard nodded, allowing Shelia through. Shelia breathed a sigh of relief, but Joe asked sternly, "Miss Miles, why are you here?" "I just wanted to broaden my horizons. Mr. Nichols always said I was too timid. I'll be going abroad in a few months, so I wanted to experience this kind of event. Joe, could you take me in?" Joe hesitated. "I'll return from studying and help Mr. Nichols. The piece of land Debra bought cost billions and was a loss. She probably doesn't understand finance. So many financial elites are here. I'm worried Mrs. Nichols won't be able to handle it," Shelia pleaded sincerely. Joe nodded in agreement. In the past, it was always Shelia by Juan's side because Debra knew nothing about finance, and Joe respected Shelia, who was talented in this area. Shelia joyfully entered the club and spotted Juan conversing with some guests not far away. She lifted the hem of her dress to run over, but she accidentally collided with an old man. The gardener's vase slipped, and the water splashed on Shelia's dress. She instinctively exclaimed and freaked out when she saw the stain. "What's wrong with you? Can't you watch where you're going?" Chapter 6 Her cry pierced through the room. All eyes, including Juan's and Debra's, turned to her. In their eyes, Shelia was a rude and uncultured woman. The old gardener bent down to pick up the scattered roses and apologized profusely. Feeling the stares around her, Shelia quickly changed her attitude. "I'm sorry. I was in haste. Are you okay, sir?" Debra watched from nearby. Even though Shelia tried to fix it, it only came off as insincere. Shelia also noticed Debra beside Juan. "How did she get here?" Juan frowned. Given his expression, he seemed clueless about Shelia's arrival. Debra wondered if Shelia came on her own. Debra stayed silent. This plot was different from that of her last life. Juan brought Shelia to the party, where Shelia impressed Caleb Houston. It led to a smooth path overseas and success after graduation with support from Juan and Caleb. Debra thought that Shelia would not show up this time. Yet here she was. "Mr. Nichols!" Hearing the commotion, Joe rushed in. Juan's tone was curt. "Who let her in?" "It was me." Joe bowed his head. "I thought Miss Miles could help you." Juan rubbed his temples. He used to be very tolerant of Shelia. But in this situation, Shelia shouldn't have appeared. "Miss Miles isn't familiar with the place. Go check on her," Debra said, taking a sip of champagne. Juan saw Shelia's scared looks, and he couldn't bear to leave her alone to handle the situation. "I'll be back in a moment." Debra said nothing. That was expected. He could never let go of Shelia. Juan went over and asked, "How did you come here?" Shelia lowered her head, looking pitiful. "I'm sorry. I just wanted to see the event." Seeing her tear up, Juan couldn't bring himself to say anything harsh. In a sense, Shelia was trained by him, and he had seen all her efforts. "I'll have Joe take you back." Seeing Juan about to leave, Shelia hurriedly grabbed his sleeve. "Mr. Nichols, can I stay?" Juan frowned. In the past, Shelia was always obedient and aware of her identity, never crossing that boundary. Shelia felt his displeasure and said, "I'm sorry, Mr. Nichols. I..." Juan relented in the end. "You can stay. This event could be helpful for your overseas studies." Shelia finally broke into a sweet smile. "Can I stay with you?" Juan glanced at the surrounding crowd, concerned about leaving Shelia alone here. "Yeah." Shelia was delighted. Joe couldn't help but ask, "Sir, what about Mrs. Nichols?" "Go accompany her. Don't let her cause trouble like last time." Juan knew that Debra often attended such events, but as someone unfamiliar with finance, she was here merely to pass the time. As long as she didn't cause trouble like last time, it was fine. Debra watched as Joe approached her. Before he could say anything, she asked, "He's gone to accompany Shelia?" "Miss Miles is a key candidate for the company, so..." "I understand." Debra looked as if she was not bothered at all. Joe breathed a sigh of relief. But somehow, he felt that Debra had changed. Shelia followed Juan and confidently conversed with some bigwigs, which was noticed by Debra. Although Shelia had good grades at school, she was still just a student. In front of these seasoned businessmen, what she said wasn't very insightful. They were only praising Shelia out of respect for Juan. However, soon Shelia faced difficulty with a foreign elderly gentleman. Debra recognized that man as a financial tycoon from Dawnreach. He only spoke his native language and didn't know any foreign languages. And his translator was absent. "Mr. Nichols..." Shelia bit her lip, glancing at Juan. Juan was pondering how to defuse the awkwardness when Debra approached and fluently conversed with the man. The man seemed quite pleased with what Debra said and shook hands with her. Shelia finally noticed Debra, dressed in an identical black dress. Compared to her, Debra seemed like a refined lady, while she looked like a street vendor. Shelia clenched her fists and forced a smile. "Debra, that's impressive. You can speak the Dawnreach language." Debra smiled without saying anything. Juan remembered that Debra could speak foreign languages, but Dawnreach language wasn't widely used. Not many people knew it, so he was surprised that Debra was fluent in it. "What did you say to Mr. Stephen? He seemed quite pleased," Shelia asked. "I told him that the piece of land he bought near the southeastern sea is going to get a good prince, so he's happy," Debra replied. "That piece of land will get a a good price?" Shelia looked puzzled. The land didn't seem extraordinary. "Maybe," Debra replied casually. In her last life, that piece of land did get a considerable sum. The area suddenly developed into a tourist destination, making a hefty profit from tourism. Mr. Stephen probably foresaw its development, hence his purchase. Shelia lacked that foresight. Juan stared at Debra, which made her uncomfortable. "Why are you looking at me like that?" Debra asked. "How did you know that the land would get a good price?" Juan said. Chapter 7 Given his expression, Juan knew that this plot of land would fetch a hefty sum. Yet he chose to let Stephen have it as a favor. That was just Juan's style. "I was just paying a compliment. You're reading too much into it," Debra replied. Juan furrowed his brow, assessing the sincerity of Debra's words. It made sense. Given Debra's intelligence, how could she see the future value of that land? Juan realized he was overthinking it. "Hope so." Juan turned away, leading Shelia to meet other people. Shelia glanced at Debra. Debra managed to capture the hint of triumph in Shelia's eyes. She downed a glass of champagne. In the eyes of others, she was just a failed woman abandoned by her husband. Her husband left her and took another woman to meet business partners. Could anything be more of a joke than this? Debra felt disheartened. She had planned to mingle with the business elites, but with Juan gone, it became difficult. How could she approach those entrepreneurs without seeming intentional? Debra scanned the surroundings and spotted a piano not far away. A smile played on Debra's lips as she got an idea. With graceful steps, Debra approached the piano and exchanged brief greetings with the pianist before sitting down. As the heiress to the Frazier family, she had to learn many things, though she never thought she'd use them. But now they had come in handy. It had been a while since Debra played the piano, so she was a bit rusty. But soon enough, the piano keys followed her fingers, producing a melodious tune that perfectly matched the atmosphere of the party. The guests were captivated by the unexpected piano music. Many turned to look in her direction, and after she finished playing, applause filled the room. Seeing Juan and the businessmen stop their conversation, Shelia kept her eyes on Debra and said, "Debra is amazing. She can play the piano." "She is a pro," Juan remarked casually. Among these people, many could play the piano, and passing relevant exams was quite common. The fact that Debra received so much applause showed her musical talent. It was then that Shelia realized the gap between her and Debra. She used to think Debra was just lucky and pretty, but utterly useless. Now she was proven wrong. She was dead wrong. After Debra finished playing, many wealthy ladies approached her for conversation. While she couldn't directly approach those business magnates, getting close to their wives made it easier to reach them. "I didn't expect Mrs. Nichols to be so talented at the piano," Randy remarked from a corner. "Not bad," Marion agreed. "You don't know music, do you?" Randy teased. "I don't, but I like it," Marion replied. He didn't understand music, but because it was Debra playing, it felt different. When she went to the restroom, Debra was pulled into a secluded corner. She tried to cry out, but the man behind her covered her mouth. "Don't make a sound," the man whispered. Feeling the warmth of his body, Debra adjusted her breathing and bit down on the man's hand. "Ouch!" he grunted in pain. "You bit me?" The man released her. Debra quickly put some distance between them and was surprised when she saw his face. "Marion?" "Who else did you think it would be?" "Why the cloak and dagger?" "I sneaked in. Don't want to be seen." "What kind of joke is this? Caleb is your..." Before Debra could finish her sentence, she immediately shut her mouth. Marion raised an eyebrow. "Hm? What were you going to say?" Debra averted her gaze. In her last life, Caleb left all his assets to Marion. It was only after that she found out the truth. But so far, no one knew Marion was Caleb's grandson. "I mean, Caleb is kind-hearted, and you're a dominant owner of overseas enterprises. Even if you snuck in, no one would dare say anything." "Maybe, but I prefer to play it safe," Marion said. "Don't tell me you snuck in here just to say these things to me." She didn't think Marion would be so boring. "This is for you." Marion handed Debra a contract. Debra looked down and saw the contract for her borrowing. "Just for this?" she asked. Marion nodded. "Boring!" Debra signed the contract and threw it back to Marion. It was crazy that he found her to sign the contract at the door of the ladies' room. "As your creditor, can I ask you a question?" "Go ahead." "Why spend ten billion on that land?" Marion's voice was low, tempting her to answer his question. "I can't tell you now," Debra said. "What if I insist?" Marion could tell Debra had other plans. But he couldn't figure out what could be worth ten billion there. It was a loss-making business, but Debra's actions made him believe the land would be worth far more than ten billion. "If I told you this land would be worth a lot in six months, would you believe me?" Debra asked. "No." Marion couldn't see any signs of it yet. "What if I said high-end properties around that wasteland are about to come into the market?" Debra asked. "What high-end properties?" Marion frowned. He had never heard of that. "You'll find out soon enough," Debra smiled, walking past Marion into the restroom. Frowning, Marion walked to the lobby, where Randy asked, "Done signing?" "Yeah," Marion said. "Why the long face?" Randy asked. "Is there any high-end property near the wasteland Debra bought?" "There aren't any." "Check who owns the land around that wasteland." "That wasteland is in the sewage area. There's nothing to check. Forget high-end properties. No one would even build a basketball court there," Randy said. "Sewage area?" Marion was surprised. Chapter 8 Moments later, Shelia emerged from the restroom, her face looking grim. She was now dressed in a white gown. "What's wrong?" Juan asked. "I just changed in the restroom and thought I saw Debra." "Debra?" Shelia nodded. "I saw Debra with that man. They seemed intimate." Shelia observed Juan's expression and quickly added, "But I might have been mistaken. How could Debra know someone like Marion? I heard he's a desperado." "Debra..." Juan's tone turned cold. He had noticed Marion's interest in Debra last time. 'Doesn't she know how to avoid danger? Even getting close to someone like Marion.' Juan felt upset. Debra emerged from the restroom and was puzzled about Juan's dissatisfaction. "Where did you go?" Juan whispered. "Me? I went to the restroom." Debra was confused. Shelia stepped forward, pretending to be affectionate, as she grabbed Debra's hand. "Debra, I saw it just now. Marion is not a good person. Don't let him deceive you." Debra instinctively withdrew her hand. Shelia's hand hung in mid-air, and she looked aggrieved. "I didn't tell Mr. Nichols about it on purpose, but Marion is really not a good person." "I know what kind of person Marion is. I don't need others to judge," Debra huffed. "I..." Shelia bit her lip, looking hurt. "Shelia is looking out for you. Don't be oblivious and offend the wrong people," Juan warned. Shelia tugged at Juan's sleeve, as if to imply he was being too harsh. If other people saw it, they might think that Shelia was Juan's wife. "In any case, it's best not to get close to Marion. You're a woman of high standing, while he's a man without upbringing. How could you have any ties with him?" Shelia said. Suddenly, the sound of a cane hitting the ground came. Everyone turned to see an elderly man with gray hair standing in the center of the hall. Debra turned around, feeling a sense of familiarity. Soon, she recognized the old man as the gardener who had been arranging vases in the hall earlier. Now, the old man was dressed in a suit, flanked by two bodyguards. His stern gaze carried a hint of ruthlessness, making people wary. "This is Mr. Caleb Houston," one of the bodyguards introduced. Everyone in the vicinity raised their glasses respectfully to the old man. Only Shelia was pale. The old man she had scolded just now turned out to be Caleb. Shortly after, Marion emerged from behind Caleb and stood by his side, supporting him. Debra suddenly had a bad feeling. Marion looked at Debra and slowly smirked. "Ladies and gentlemen, I invited you all here today to declare that Marion is my grandson, the sole heir of the Houston family." Caleb coldly glanced at Shelia. Shelia felt a chill. "He is not some wild man without upbringing," Caleb said. Everyone in the room was astonished, and Debra's heart was pounding. 'Something is not right. The timeline has changed. How could this happen?'	LEARN_MORE	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	202	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	thebvhwysgng.com	DCO		https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13914&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/459414065_1057201542627188_2289658013715801775_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=VV11zUmBXS8Q7kNvgGM6rGL&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AJWILZTYIySZHjS-jyJznmF&oh=00_AYCz2sZmdYDKafYrYv19VP-YDZFbu8lZp8jyv-q84-M6wA&oe=670E508E	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,143,931	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2143975}'	Yes	2024-10-10 21:18	active	1606	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	“Our records show that Mr. Bianchi was discharged a few days ago.” “Oh...” Alice blinked, a pang of disappointment piercing her heart as she looked at the receptionist of that hospital “I... I didn't know...” “Even if he was here, this hospital does not allow patients to be visited by unknown people.” The woman replied, narrowing her gaze with pure contempt, measuring Alice from top to bottom “If you are the girlfriend that Mr. Bianchi's relatives talked about, then perhaps you should have come earlier, young lady.” “I didn't plan to visit him. I just wanted to leave these gifts here.” She tried to swallow the lump of discomfort in her throat and maintain her posture, even though her hands were nervously clutching the tiny bouquet and the candy wrapper “Also, my last name might be Dawsey, but the girlfriend you're talking about is my sister, Amber...” “Of course, of course...” the woman snorted, refocusing solely on her computer “Since there is no one here to receive your gifts, go away. We can’t afford to stay here talking and disturb a relative who wants to visit a patient.” Alice felt like reminding her that the huge reception was empty, but she ended up biting her tongue. She had spent enough time in nursing school to know fancy hospitals like this were usually infested with arrogant people who only offered smiles to those whose bank account was over 8 figures. Shrugging her shoulders, Alice just resigned herself and turned to walk out of the hospital, her gifts still in her hands. The small note is written in gold ink, still hanging from the stem of one of the flowers, with a name standing out. Massimo. It was ridiculous that she had come there. Massimo couldn't care less whether she was dead or alive. Especially not after the car accident that had almost taken his life. And, after how Amber had treated him, Massimo probably didn't want any gifts that came from the Dawseys. But still, she hadn't been able to stop herself from going there. Not after hearing her mother say he was about to be discharged. Well, Alice should have known that Kendra no longer cared about Massimo enough to know exactly when he was going home. After all, he was no longer the man she had dreamed of Amber marrying. It seemed that being a billionaire wasn't enough for her mother and sister if the man couldn't walk. Fighting against the melancholy that Massimo's image brought to her, Alice tried to see only the good side of that situation. Massimo was far from the ICU, safe at home. That hospital wasn't far from her family's mansion and she could give the cake to her daughter and her boyfriend. She had to talk to Casey, anyway, to tell him that she would accept his proposal for them to live together. Her savings weren't a fortune, but it would be enough to help pay the first few months' rent on the small one-bedroom apartment she had visited days ago. Enough until she accepted the first opportunity that came her way, whether it was a job that would help her realize her dream of becoming a nurse or not. Everything so that Millie, her little angel, could have a real home. With that thought, Alice finally arrived at the mansion, where her mother's servants opened the door without exchanging a single word with her, as always. Their gaze, however, had something strange in it, tense and almost mocking, following her tired footsteps to the living room, the room closest to the small bedroom next to the laundry room that she and Millicent shared... Even her eyes fell toward some sort of wet sound that was coming from one of the couches. And, there, he found Casey, trading kisses with her sister. “Alice!” Casey gasped, struggling for a moment to get Amber off of him, though Alice doubted he could do anything to hide her sister's half-ripped blouse and her lipstick-smeared face "You come home early...! I... I mean...” “I could ask what are you two doing…” Alice gritted her teeth, not knowing if that pain inside her came from the betrayal or the way Amber was looking at her over the back of the sofa, looking very satisfied “But I think that would make me sound more foolish than you two already think I am." “Alice... I...” Casey stuttered, embarrassed “I can explain...” “Explain what? That while you were asking me to move in together, you were sleeping with my sister?” she spat, disgusted. "No! It wasn't that! Amber and I never slept together, I swear! In fact, this is the second kiss we've shared...” Casey continued to try to explain himself, as Amber finally stood up, perching on Casey's shoulder, eased “I... I'm sorry you found out this way. I know that what Amber and I did was terrible. Believe me, I've tried to fight it for the last few months, because what I feel for you is also true, Alice..." “But, we both fell in love.” Amber interrupted him, hugging his arm almost as if to mark her territory “I’m really sorry, sis. It all started with the best of intentions, I swear. I noticed that Casey was always lonely while you were working, so I started spending some time with him. We realized we had a lot in common. Over time, it became too strong for us to control.” Her sister made a pout that didn't seem genuine at all "Actually, the only reason we kissed today is because Casey promised me that he would clear things up with you and the two of us could be together..." Amber smiled sweetly as if she was trying to encourage Casey, although that only seemed to make him even more uneasy. “I... I'm really sorry, Alice. If I could go back in time, I would have been honest with you from the moment I realized I was in love with Amber.” The way his dark eyes looked sad almost made him look like the kind and patient man who had made Alice agree to start a relationship “And, of course, you have the right to be angry with us, but... Please, know that none of this was ever about hurting you. It was about love...” “Oh, sure.” Alice can't resist giving a cynical laugh “The same love you said you felt for me while you were drooling after my sister? Don't worry, Casey. I'll be very understanding about this. You couldn't sleep with me, so you went looking for a bed more easily, with Amber. Makes a lot of sense..." “You can’t talk to me like that!” Amber whimpered, and Alice wondered if she was not screaming, enraged, just because Casey was there “I'm still your sister! Plus, look at you! You're not even sad or anything! Everyone could see that you treated Casey like a friend and were only with him to try to be a father to your daughter! Why are you so angry just because he's trying to be happy with someone who really loves him? If you care about both of us, you’ll want to see us happy, won’t you?” "Are you serious?!" Alice growled “My sister is having an affair with my boyfriend and you think I should congratulate you both on that? If either of you two really cared about me, you would never have done this! And if it were the other way around, Amber?” Alice found herself saying, even though a part of her mind was on alert, begging her to shut up before she ended up saying something she shouldn't “What if I had fallen in love with one of your boyfriends? Would you be happy for me or would you call me a cheating woman for having…?” “What do you think you’re saying to your sister?!” A shrill voice interrupted the fight and, by instinct, Alice froze where she was, only managing to turn her neck to find her mother there, walking towards them confidently, while the sound of her high heels on the porcelain floor echoed “Oh, That's it? Are you making all this fuss and acting like a crazy person over a little boyfriend, Alice?” Kendra rolled her ice-colored eyes, exactly like Amber's. “You knew that, didn’t you?” Alice murmured, her lips pursed “Why am I not surprised?” “How can you insult your sister just because of a man? Is this how you react when you find out that a man wants better than you? Well, your life will certainly be a sea of disappointments from now on, since you didn't learn your lesson from your daughter's father, whoever he may be.” Kendra sneered and, even though Alice had heard her say much worse things than that, she still cringed “Now, stop acting like a child. We have more important matters to deal with now. And, if you really care that much about having a man around to make you feel less like a failure, then today is your lucky day.” Chapter 2 “Casey, could you excuse us for a moment?” Kendra smiled, her tone suddenly warmer and gentler, only because it wasn't Alice the one who she was talking to. “Uh... Of course...” Casey hesitated, and Alice knew him well enough to know he was eager to walk away from a possible argument. “Just... Please, Kendra, don't be so hard on Alice. It's okay for her to be sad. As much in love as Amber and I are, it was still a betrayal..." “Don’t be so hard on yourself, darling.” Kendra cut him off, with a friendly smile “What happened was just inevitable. I saw the way Alice treated you. Any man would realize sooner or later that they deserve more than a cold woman. As a mother, all I can say is that I am more than happy to continue having you as my son-in-law.” “Oh, uh... Thank you. I... I'll try to talk to Alice when things are calmer.” He promised but didn't turn his eyes toward his ex-girlfriend before leaving the living room, leaving Alice with that sour feeling inside her, watched by the prickly eyes of the last two people she wanted to talk to at that moment. “If you're here to force me to stay cool about Amber being with my ex-boyfriend, you don't need to waste your saliva.” Alice said to her mother, as she started to walk past Kendra and Amber, “I don't need an unfaithful man, anyway.” She added, though the prospect of no longer having Casey share the rent on her future apartment with her certainly complicated her plans. "Where do you think you're going?" Kendra asked, cold as ever. “Listen, Mom, if you want me to clean something up, I'll do it later. I already paid you the rent for my room this month, don't you remember? Even with all those crazy fees you put up just because Millie took a bath in the bathtub.” she grunted, exhausted “Now, I need to check on my daughter and help her with her homework...” “You better look at me while I’m talking to you, girl.” Her mother replied, “Especially because our conversation today is about Massimo Bianchi.” Those words made Alice stop, quickly turning to face Kendra, hoping that her expression wasn't betraying her and showing the feelings that the man's name awakened in her. “What’s wrong with Massimo?” She swallowed hard, feeling her blood run cold with worry “I thought he was discharged. Did he… Did he get worse again?” “No, he’s still the same.” Amber shrugged, so insensitive that anyone would doubt she was talking about the man Kendra had been trying to marry her to for the past 5 years “I think anyone would be if their legs were crushed. Mom tried to call him this morning, but, of course, he's still locked up on that old farm, miles away from town. It must be because everyone knows that he might die soon, as everyone has been talking about at the High Society parties since the accident....” “So, you decided to break things off with him at a time like this, to be with Casey?” Alice narrowed her eyes “What a noble thing to do, Amber.” “Who gave you permission to talk to Amber like that?” Kendra growled “Don't you dare be rude like that again, if you don't want me to cut off the water for you and your daughter again! And, just for your information, our family is indeed being very noble.” She crossed her arms, with a smile so light it was difficult to identify “Massimo may be about to stop being Bianchi's CEO, but even so, we won't leave him without a bride. That's why you're going to uncheck whatever you're planning to do and pack your bags. In two days, you will be the wife of the Bianchi's son.” “What...? What did you say?” Alice blinked, feeling disoriented as if she had just woken up from a dream. “Don’t play dumb.” Kendra sneered, “You heard me. Amber will stay with the Campbells’ son, who is much better suited to her.” She stopped for a moment to exchange a smile with her favorite daughter “And you will marry Massimo, so everyone knows that the Dawseys are not heartless monsters who abandoned a family friend just because he is now crippled. So you better be on your best behavior when you move in with him, so as not to embarrass our family.” “Are you… Are you listening to yourself?” Alice gasped “Do you realize you’re talking about me marrying him as if we were in the 18th century? Like I’m an object?!” “I knew you would be dramatic about something so simple.” Her mother sighed in disapproval “Well, weren't you the one who was mad at your sister for stealing your man, Alice? You’re welcome that I just solved this problem for you. Now you will have that entire farm to raise your daughter and you will be able to have a family name like the Bianchi, which is much more than you know you deserve.” "So, you're suggesting I marry my sister's man, now she's with my boyfriend?" Alice growled, even though the idea of marrying Massimo made her feel... No, she couldn't give in to those kinds of thoughts. She was no longer the same foolish and passionate little girl she had been four years ago. She had to think only about Millicent's future and give the only possible answer to Kendra's proposal. “Well, I appreciate your kindness, Mom, but I have no interest in marrying a man just because you don’t want High Society to comment on Amber’s boyfriend swap. If you really want to be of some help to Massimo, then perhaps you should try visiting him and offering a word of comfort, rather than a wife as a consolation prize.” “I don’t think you understand, Alice.” Kendra’s gaze became even sharper, if that was even possible “That’s not a request. Massimo has already agreed to this arrangement and the papers are almost ready. You will settle on his farm the day after tomorrow.” “He’s angry that I gave up on him so he wants to marry my sister to try to affect me.” Amber sighed, although there was a smile on her face “This is even a little romantic. If he wasn't chained to that wheelchair for the rest of his life, I might consider giving him a chance..." “What a shame.” Alice grumbled, hating how those words felt like acid on her skin “But my answer is still no. And there's no point in either of you trying to threaten me and saying that you're going to leave me and my daughter without water or even throw us out of here. I'm ready to leave this place soon and now I see that it's the best decision I could make since you care so little about me that you want me to marry a man who will only use me for revenge and probably treat me like dirt.” A tiny part of Alice waited for them to open their mouths to disagree, but, of course, nothing happened “Now if you'll excuse me, this conversation is over. I'm going to start packing my bags, but to move to a place very far from this mansion..." “And how do you plan to do that?” Kendra questioned, very calmly “Would it be with the money you hid in a can, among the brat's things?” “How...” Alice clutched the paper bag she was still holding, while her heart seemed to have stopped “How do you know...?” “Do you really think that little thing would be enough for you to rent even the most rat hole out there? Sometimes you surprise me with how foolish you can be, Alice.” Her mother snorted “You should have thanked me for finding that money and stopped you from taking your daughter somewhere to starve.” Chapter 3 “Did you take my money?!” she gasped, horrified, but that only seemed to make her mother and sister even more arrogant. “You have to agree that you were the only one foolish enough to hide cash, little sister.” Amber laughed. “I only did it so you guys wouldn’t convince Dad to clean out my accounts again, like you did before!” Alice started to raise her voice, but Kendra quickly cut her off. “You forget how merciful I have been to you since you were born, especially in the last four years. I could have thrown you out of this house for being a Filthy woman who doesn't even know who made you have a baby, but did I? No! Did I let you continue here, creating a child and dirtying our family name, charging only a symbolic amount of rent so that you could learn your lesson? Yes! The money you had in that can? It was nothing more than compensation for the 23 long years I raised you, receiving nothing in return but disappointment and ingratitude. But once again, Alice, I will be kind and give you a choice.” Even though Alice was looking at the ground, completely astonished, she was still able to tell that her mother was approaching, because of the sound of high heels “You can stop trying to be a problem for attention and accept becoming Massimo's wife... Or you can stay here and suffer all the punishments I still have to inflict on a stubborn child like you.” Kendra finally stopped by her side, muttering that last part against her ear. “How… How could you do something like that?” Alice tried to count the tremors in her voice and the tears accumulating “I... I'm your daughter too, you know?” “I’ll tell your father to finish the papers.” That was all Kendra replied, with contempt in her tone “You better in his office early tomorrow morning to sign them so we can send them back to Massimo. And give it to me.” She roughly snatched the candy bag from Alice's hands “You stole an apple from the kitchen this morning. Thank her that your debt has increased this month.” Unable to even react, Alice stayed exactly where she was, frozen in the middle of the living room, while Kendra began to walk away towards the stairs, but not before Amber also passed by her sister, with a clear smile in her tone of voice. "Don't worry. Hopefully, he'll remember me a little when he looks at you and won't be so hard on you and my niece. Or, who knows, Massimo will do the opposite, knowing him... Anyway, congratulations on the wedding, sister.” She leaned on Alice's shoulder "I hope you can attend my and Casey's wedding soon, too." Amber laughed softly, seeming to find the whole thing very funny, finally starting to walk in the same direction as Kendra had left. Alice, however, remained there. Maybe for a few seconds or many hours. She couldn't say. In fact, the only thing that made her know she was crying was when, between her bleary eyes, she could see several drops of water beginning to wet the perfectly polished floor. And, as if finally all the remaining strength in her body had abandoned her, she fell to her knees on the floor, scattering the bouquet's petals across the floor, holding her head in her hands, while that suffocating despair in her chest seemed to be spreading like poison in her veins. All her money, her only prospect for the future, all her hopes of giving Millicent a better future... Has all gone, with nothing she could do about it. What... What could she do, now? “Mommy?” A sweet, little voice brought her out of her terrified thoughts and, at the same moment that Alice looked up to find the little girl hiding behind one of the furniture nearby, she quickly began to wipe her face. “Hey, honey.” She smiled at her daughter, clearing her throat to hide the crying in her voice “Sorry, mommy's really late for our movie night, isn't she? I'm very sorry. I promise I will make it up to you…” “Why are you crying?” Millicent asked, running towards Alice, her big dark green eyes full of concern “Did Grandma say something that made you sad again?” “No, my love. I’m just… Tired.” Alice sniffed, keeping a smile on her face “Yes, that's just it. Today was... A very tiring day.” a sob of sadness threatened to escape, but she swallowed it down, not wanting her baby to have a terrible day too, just because her heart was broken “But, what are we doing here? You want to watch Beauty and the Beast again, don't you? Come on, we have to take a shower and have dinner before that...” Alice stood up, picking up her daughter, although Millie wasn't convinced by her word. “Will Casey watch with us today?” she asked, placing her little hands on Alice’s face with a worried expression, almost as if she already knew something was wrong. "No, dear. Nowadays, Casey and Mommy... We are no longer special friends. I’ll explain this more to you later, okay?” “So he won’t marry you one day?” Millie asked, disappointed “But he's still going to look for a new house with us, isn't he?” “No, Millie... He won't...” Alice bit her lip almost to the point of bleeding, refusing to cry “And... About our new house...” “When we move, can I get a pony?” her daughter’s face lit up with an adorable smile that only made her heart hurt even more “Oh, and a fruit bowl in the room, too? I promise I will always eat everything! I asked one of the girls in the kitchen for an apple today, but she didn't give it to me. She said they couldn't waste food on someone like me. But I didn't want to eat just one piece and then throw it in the trash. I pinky promise.” Millie lamented. “I... I know so, my angel.” Alice had to close her eyes to compose herself for a moment and be able to smile again “I was thinking... Is there a place where we can live on a farm with lots of horses and eat as many apples as we want? What do you think about that?” “Horses?” Millie repeated, delighted “And where is it? Can we go there now?!” “In two days, we will be able to. And, there will also be a man that mommy can marry, just like you always wanted.” Alice tried to sound excited, but her daughter obviously managed to see right through her. “But does he like you? And do you like him?” Millie tilted her head to the side and, if the circumstances were different, Alice might have even laughed at how complicated those two questions were and impossible to answer with just a yes or no. “He is... A friend of your great-grandfather. And I... I trust him to have a home where we can both live well.” It was all she could respond, although her heart was tight as if she wanted to disappear “In return, we both just need to be... Silent. You see, he's sick now and needs to rest as much as possible. So, what do you say? Would you be happy if we moved in with him... For a while?” “Would you be happy, mommy?” Millie asked innocently, and, to hide her reaction, Alice hugged her. “Of course, honey. As long as you can have a better life than the one we have here... Nothing could make me happier.” Chapter 4 “I don't want to hear a single word in high society about the Dawseys putting a messy brat in the house of a Bianchi who snuffed out his patience until he got even more sick..." “Millie would never do that!” Alice growled “Then stop right now!” “Who do you think you are, to talk to me like that...?” Kendra was ready to start a fight when a hand appeared in front of her face. “Take it easy on the girl, Kendra. Alice is reacting much better than you would if you were about to live with a man like Massimo.” Roger Orwell, the man who Alice had long ago realized that it didn't matter if she called him father or not, said, as always with his eyes glazed over the screen of his smartphone “And, you, Alice, don't worry. He'll probably treat you badly for a few days, but then he won't even be able to get out of bed. Just be a good wife and wait until he dies. It shouldn't take long...” “Thanks... I guess.” She sighed, although Roger did not look up to her for a second. “You are too nice to her. That’s why she ended up like this.” Her mother grunted “Oh, finally someone seems to have noticed we're here. Staying in a car for so long waiting, on a hot day like this... What do you think you're doing standing there? Get out of the limo and get your things out of the trunk quickly! The last thing I want is for Massimo to realize we’ve arrived and come over here and ask about Amber.” "Good luck darling." Roger spoke the moment Alice opened the door, still glued to his smartphone “We are proud of you. Not every woman would accept being with a paraplegic man who will require as much care from you as a child...” In a hurry, Alice got out of the limousine quickly, not wanting Millie to continue there, listening to that kind of nonsense. However, once she found herself in front of that gigantic mansion, ancient and imposing like a medieval fort, Alice couldn't help but hesitate for a moment, overcome by memories of all the times Massimo had told her about that place. So many times she had dreamed of going there, even if it was on a day when he was only bringing Amber, and she would be the nosy older sister who was disturbing the couple... And, now, there she was. Officially his wife, but not knowing how to feel about it. “Hello.” An extremely friendly female voice caught her attention and, just then, Alice noticed an old lady standing there next to them, with her gray hair tied up in a bun, an apron covering her almost from top to bottom, and a huge smile on her face “You must be Alice... And this must be Millicent, right?” She tilted her head to try and meet Millie’s gaze, but all Alice’s daughter did was hide further in her arms, embarrassed “Oh, what an adorable little angel! It's so good to have children again in this place, after so many years...” the woman sighed, with a mix of joy and melancholy “But, oh, you two must be tired from the trip here. Come on, let me introduce you both to the mansion... I mean, some parts of it. My name is Thea, by the way.” “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Thea.” Alice smiled sadly, knowing that kind housekeeper probably didn't even know that Massimo had already told Alice a little about her, a long, long time ago “I'm just going to get my suitcase and we can go.” “Oh, don’t worry, honey. I'll ask someone to bring your luggage to the mansion..." Thea was in mid-sentence, until the sight of the huge trunk completely empty, after Alice took out her single suitcase, seemed to make the housekeeper at a loss for words "Only that?" “Uh... Millie and I didn't want to bring too many things. Here is just what is necessary.” Alice lied “Now, please, let's go in. Millicent is eager to see everything, isn't she, dear? Why don't you take Hoppy out of your backpack? I'm sure he must want to see his new home, too.” She encouraged her little one, finally getting Millie to lift her face from her shoulder and, even if hesitantly, take her small school bag off her back and take the cute stuffed bunny out of it. “Oh, she looks like…” The housekeeper’s eyes widened for a moment, making Alice’s entire body froze as she realized that she seemed to be seeing someone else in Millicent’s face “Actually, forget it. It must be my imagination. I'm just so happy to have a little one to brighten up this gloomy mansion again... And your bunny is so adorable.” Thea praised “Would your little friend like a cookie? Or a piece of cake?” “Uh... Yeah...” Millie nodded shyly, hugging her stuffed animal tight Thea had walked over to one of the tables nearby, taking something out of a drawer. “Here. The boss asked me to deliver these papers for you to sign as soon as you two arrived.” She spread a thick sheaf of papers in front of Alice, and, quickly scanning the lines, there was no doubt what it was: a prenuptial agreement. Or postnuptial, perhaps, since Kendra had said the marriage papers were already duly notarized. “Of course.” Alice sighed, placing Millie's suitcase on the floor gently “Stay here for a moment, honey. I’ll just sort this out and we can continue seeing the house.” Accepting the pen that Thea had held out, she began writing her name for pages and pages, while the housekeeper sighed. “I know you might not think so, but... All of us who still work here are happy that you married Massimo... I mean, the boss. He is going through a delicate moment right now, but, who knows, the presence of a wife and a child as adorable as your daughter could be good for his health.” Thea smiled hopefully. “His health condition... Is it that bad?” Alice hesitated, with her heart sinking. “That’s a topic I don’t think the boss would want me to share.” The old lady hesitated “But... I'm sure he would be touched if he knew you were worried about him.” “Massimo spent a lot of time at my house years ago. I guess you could say that, for a while, we almost became... Friends.” Alice bit her lip “Despite everything that happened between him and my sister, and how strange this situation must seem to you... I really care about him.” She admitted, as she finally put her name on the last blank line between the documents. “That's sweet of you, but... I don't think it would do much good if you questioned the boss about that kind of thing.” As gentle as Thea's words were, Alice immediately understood that it was a warning and not just simple advice. “Of course. The last thing I want is to meddle in his affairs.” She stated, handing the prenup back to Thea “Now, honey, let's go...” Alice looked down, but found nothing but the dark floor, with no sign of her daughter. Chapter 5 “Millie? Millie?!” Alice panting, looking around nervously but unable to find anything “Millicent!” “Oh, God... Don't worry, she couldn't have gone far or left the house. A little girl like her wouldn't even reach the doorknob...” They also started spinning around, trying to find Millie “Uh... Listen. You look down here and I'll go up and look up there. I'm sure we'll find her in no time, okay?” “Yes, thank you.” Alice nodded, knowing that she shouldn't be so worried, since, as big as that mansion was, Millie had limited places to hide, but still... "I'll look here and, if I don't find her, I'll come up to help you...” “Uh... Maybe it's better not to...” Thea shook her head, as if that were a bad idea “That wing is... Anyway, I'll let you know if I find her, I promise. But I'm sure she must be around here... I’ll be back in a moment.” The housekeeper didn't seem willing to explain much more, as she just turned and walked up the stairs much more quickly than Alice expected from someone her age. “Alright...” Alice muttered to herself, walking through the huge entrance room of the mansion, until a whistle sound caught her attention, exactly like the one Hoppy the bunny made when he was squeezed “Millie?” she called, looking up at the stairs, which ended at a fork that led to two hallways “Millie?” Even though she knew she shouldn't, Alice found herself climbing some of the steps, again hearing the whistle, this time coming from further away, but undoubtedly in the same direction in which Thea had gone “Millie! You shouldn't have left Mommy's side! Millie, are you listening? We can't cause problems for Thea...” she continued calling, until she found herself on the second floor of the mansion, facing a long gloomy hallway, also with all the curtains closed “Millie. You know you can't leave Mommy's side, especially in places where we don't know anyone....” As she spoke, Alice began to walk around the place, not finding much other than some decorations, very old paintings of members of the Bianchi family on the walls, and countless locked doors that she knocked on a few times, just to make sure that Millie wasn't there. With each corner of the hallway she needed to turn, Alice became more and more worried, not knowing where Millie could be or if she could meet someone from Massimo's mansion who wasn't as welcoming as Thea... Until finally, she found her, standing in front of one of the doors that made her look even smaller than Millie was, holding Hoppy in one arm as she jumped to try and reach the doorknob with her free hand. “Millie!” Alice called, running to pick her up “Millie, why did you leave Mommy?” “Sorry, mommy, I... I just wanted to find a horse or a pony, I swear.” Her daughter pouted guiltily “This house is so big... They must have a room for the horses too, right? I heard a noise and thought maybe that could be one of them. I just wanted to say hi...” “Oh, Millie…” Alice sighed “Don't ever do that again. We don’t know where we might end up…” Her sentence was interrupted when the door in front of them was suddenly opened, startling them both. And, when Alice saw a pair of dark green eyes shining in the darkness, her heart stopped and her stomach twisted. “What are you two doing here?” the figure growled, but as threatening as he sounded, Alice could only hug her daughter tighter, trying to hide Millie's face as a single word escaped her mouth. "Massimo." “I asked…” Massimo growled, and in the next instant, he pushed his wheelchair forward, stepping out of the shadows of the room “What do you think you're doing here? I left clear orders for Thea to forbid you from coming to my wing of the mansion!” For a few seconds, Alice just stood in shock, watching what that man, the same man who had inhabited her thoughts for years, had transformed into. His hair, previously always cut short, was longer, with waves that almost fell in his eyes. There was a thick beard hiding most of the features of his face and, what had once been clear, cunning green eyes now seemed to have been covered by shadows, as well as hatred and resentment. Unlike most times she had seen him, he wasn't wearing a suit, but rather loose nightwear. He was definitely thinner and paler, with deep dark circles under his eyes. And, of course, he was sitting in that wheelchair, gripping the armrest so tightly that she could see every single nerve and vein in his perfectly shaped arms. “What are you looking at?!” he growled, making her and Millie shiver in fright again. “We... We're sorry, Massimo.” Alice finally found her voice “Millie was excited to see the house and... We ended up stopping here. It’s… It’s good to see you again, anyway.” "Good?" he sneered, with a grimace that couldn't be called a smile in any other universe “You think it's good to see me like this?” “No... That's not what I said...” “I'm sure you must be very happy to have married Bianchi's failure after your sister rejected me, right?” the way his eyes flashed with anger disturbed her deeply “Are you happy to be the wife of an unable?! Or did they promise you that I would die soon, so you wouldn't have to bear this humiliation for a long time, just like Amber didn't want to...?” “Stop it, Massimo!” she pleaded “I know the circumstances of this marriage weren’t the best, but that doesn’t mean I….” “You Dawseys must feel so charitable, don’t you? Sending a woman to me as if they were doing me a favor. As if I were an old dog that needed someone to put a bone in its mouth...” he gritted his teeth, before looking up into those green eyes that had been part of her dreams for so long, but now seemed capable of causing nightmares at anyone “But now, Alice, you are my wife, do you understand? I joined the Dawseys' surname to mine as everyone always wanted me to do and I won't let that be undone! You belong to Me! And, whether I'm in this wheelchair or in a hospital, you'll still be mine, because that's what those freaking pieces of paper say!” “Enough, Massimo!” she raised her voice, disturbed “How can you say that kind of thing with a child around?” For the first time, he looked at Millicent's cowering, frightened figure. Gradually, his eyes narrowed, making Alice think that he was ready to continue screaming, regardless of whether there was a little girl there or not. However, in the end, all he did was raise his finger in their direction, not even needing to look up to face her, since he was tall enough to reach almost Alice's height even while sitting in the wheelchair. “That’s the only warning I’m going to give you…!” he growled “Stay out of my way and don't you dare disturb me or disobey me! Neither you nor this girl! You understood? I won't be merciful if you ignore my orders and sneak into my wing again! You understood?" Chapter 6 The first response Massimo received after that scream was a whimper from Millie, who hugged Alice's neck even tighter, looking like she was about to cry at any moment. And, as uncomfortable as that situation was, Alice couldn't help but feel irritated with that foolish man, who had dared to scare her daughter. “What happened today was just an accident.” She replied, her voice now firmer “Rest assured that if this is how you plan to treat us, because of what Amber did, then we will do our best to stay away from you. There is no need to threaten us for this. I thought maybe I could find the man I once considered my friend...” she admitted, crestfallen “But now you've made it very clear that it was a futile hope.” “That...” Massimo’s chest rose and fell quickly, without Alice knowing whether he was about to get sick or have a tantrum “How dare you...?” He shifted in his chair and, surprised, Alice watched the oversized sleeves of his sweater rise a little, revealing deep scars on his arms, dark red and certainly very painful. he growled, quickly pulling his sleeves back up to his wrists “Get out of here! Now!" Massimo demanded. “Massimo…” Alice hesitated, worried “If… If you need any help, you know I spent a year at nursing school and…” "You did not listen to me?" he suddenly exploded, making her flinch “Do you think I need your pity? That I called you here to do things for me because I’m not capable anymore?” the corners of his eyes turned almost scarlet “Get out of here! And don’t let me see your face again, understand?” “Alright, Massimo…” she nodded, returning his glare with disappointment “We’ll leave you alone, as you seem to want it so much.” Without another word, Alice just snuggled Millicent even more against her chest and took her daughter away from that man, not wanting him to scare her little angel even more. She had promised Millie that they would both be happy in that house, regardless of the reasons that led her to marry Massimo. However, if instead of a sick man with fragile health, he had become a grumpy and embittered idiot who had no shame in shouting and swearing like that in front of a child, just like a monster, then... She would have to keep Millie away not just from the Dawseys, but from him as well. Well, it wasn't like she didn't have experience in this. But still, there was something very painful about it. Maybe because, even without her realizing it, there was still a part of 19-year-old Alice hidden inside her, eager to see Massimo again just like she used to feel whenever he visited her house, years ago... “Oh, there you two are!” a sigh of relief saved her from giving Millicent an answer for now “I was so worried! Glad you found her! Please, little dear, don’t run like that again.” Thea pleaded, though her eyes were darting nervously down the hall behind them as if she were expecting to see a wheelchair appear from the shadows at any moment “So... Uh... Would you happen to...” “I'm sorry I went against your request, but I needed to find my daughter.” Alice answered her silent question “And... We ended up meeting Massimo, without meaning to. But do not worry. He has already made it very clear that he does not want to be disturbed and I will make sure nothing like this happens again.” “Oh, God... I wish I could have avoided this...” Thea sighed sadly “The boss is... Going through a delicate moment in the last few months after the accident and this ended up changing his personality drastically. But who knows... The feeling of having a family might help you get through these dark times.” She nodded, even though she didn't seem too sure about it “Now, please, let's go. Let me take you to the wing of the mansion where your two rooms are, so you can take a shower while I make you a hearty snack. You deserve it, after all... This.” “Thanks, Thea,” Alice murmured, already noticing that Millie was tense just by the way her little fists were gripping the fabric of Alice's blouse. "Do not worry, dear. We will be very happy here.” Even though uncertainty and fear were crushing Alice's heart with thoughts of what the future would be like, she made a silent promise to herself that, no matter how much she might suffer in that place, Millicent would always be happy and safe "You can trust Mommy.” Chapter 7 “Mr. Bianchi is just like the Beast, don’t you think?” Millie seemed deeply focused on that thought “He's big, hairy, and screams a lot. And a little rude, too.” "Yes." Alice smiled sadly “You’re right, honey.” “If you fall in love with him, could he become a prince?” her daughter asked, full of expectation, making her blush. “Well, I don't think I'll have time to do something like that, because I'll be too busy loving you.” she leaned in, starting to tickle Millicent before she could dwell on the subject any further “I just need my little princess to be happy.” Alice assured, kissing Millie's chubby cheek as her daughter laughed. “So you don’t miss having a special friend?” her daughter asked, curious “Don’t you want another one, now that Casey is no longer our friend?” “No, honey. Me and Mr. Bianchi are... Helping each other.” Alice felt a little bad distorting the truth, but there was no other way “He needed someone who could live here with him and we needed a better place to live than Grandma's house. And here is exactly what we needed, don't you think? It’s beautiful, there’s plenty of space for you to play, and you’ll be able to see the horses whenever Thea gives you permission to do so.” She stroked her daughter’s hair, before kissing her forehead. “We can have a good life here. And that's all that matters. Do you think you can be happy here, honey?” “I do.” Millicent nodded solemnly, even though she still looked thoughtful “I hope we can be friends with Mr. Bianchi. Being sick is very annoying. Maybe he wouldn’t have time to think about his boo boo if he had someone to play with.” "Yes, who knows." Alice forced herself to agree, not wanting her daughter to lose that innocent optimism so soon. “Now, let's go to sleep, shall we? This way you will be full of energy to meet the horses tomorrow. And, don't worry, Mommy will stay with you, holding your hand, until you fall asleep. I know a new room can be scary." “Good night, mommy.” Millicent smiled one last time, before hugging Hoppy in her arms and snuggling between the covers, holding Alice's hand for much less time than she expected. A few minutes later, her little angel already had her mouth open, snoring deeply. Certainly, most children would take a little longer to adapt to a new house and a new room, but... Somehow, Millicent seemed to have been born to be there, in that huge and luxurious room, in the middle of the Bianchi mansion. No! What was Alice thinking? Fate had played a trick by putting them there and even that would be temporary. Eventually, Massimo's thirst for revenge for being abandoned by Amber would end and he would realize that there was no reason to keep her there as his surrogate wife. Alice just hoped that, by then, she had managed to gather at least half of the money her mother had stolen, to give Mililie the comfortable and peaceful home she deserved, away from the Dawseys, the Bianchis and anyone else who could be bad for her. Feeling her head weighing down, Alice gently let go of Millie's hand, before getting up from the armchair next to the bed. After everything that had happened that day, she also needed to rest as much as possible to give Milliecent a little more confidence the next day. God knew that, if her daughter realized that she was insecure about living in that house with Massimo around, then her plans to make that mansion Millie's new home, however temporary, would all go down the drain. Closing the bedroom door softly, Alice shuffled down the long hallway as she stretched, her eyes almost burning after so many bad nights of sleep. Millie would probably be up earlier than usual tomorrow in anticipation of seeing the stables, but if Alice could just get some rest and forget that now, before the law, she was also a Bianchi... A growl nearby made her freeze in her tracks immediately. She had spent enough time in her internships and her work as a home nurse to know that that was the sound of a person who was in pain. A lot of pain, probably. And, even though the hoarse timbre already made it clear to her who it was, Alice still couldn't stop herself from turning towards the sound, following the trail of visceral wails, not only painful but also angry, until she reached even one of the doors, which didn't seem to have been closed very well. However, the moment her hand reached out on its own to reach the doorknob, she hesitated, remembering the expression in Massimo’s face earlier. He hadn't married her for Alice to meddle in his affairs, much less act as his nurse. So, should she really...? That thought was interrupted when a new grunt of pain sounded, much louder than the others, followed by a muffled scream. “Why do you keep me alive?!” “Massimo!” Alice gasped and, before she realized what the worry was causing her to do, she opened the door. She found Massimo on the bed, without his pants, several bandages thrown on the floor, the sheets dirty with his own blood, and a deep open wound on his leg.	LEARN_MORE	https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14341&u	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	202	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	redtgb.com	DCO		https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14341&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461157002_1577790853131154_840256102571963068_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=5uNEt9eaUrcQ7kNvgFJSsBo&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ABKMFhr_uYnf3H8QTNePOEQ&oh=00_AYCF23n2FpIr7oOKvSMYELFossYmxCOvaM2nGm_CgsJNFA&oe=670E5A56	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,142,409	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2142248}'	Yes	2024-10-10 21:18	active	1606	😍Read the next chapters👉	At Grace Mansion, the lanterns in the corridors cast intricate shadows on the window frames, resembling beasts looming on the walls. Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap, her slender body hidden beneath plain clothes. She looked at the man before her—her husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. Barrett Warren was still wearing his slightly-worn battle armor. Standing under the dim light, he looked commanding and handsome. His face showed a mix of determination and a touch of regret. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, she’s really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I don’t need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wife’s veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didn’t understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Talking about the woman he loved, his eyes softened and filled with deep affection. He turned back to Carissa and added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply. I hope you'll agree to this." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite feeling a mix of disgust and unwillingness, she still asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict. Besides, Aurora is straightforward, cheerful, and lovable. She visited my mother a while ago." They agreed? Hah... How ironic! Everything Carissa had done over the past year had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother. She’s made her very happy. Even her health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was seriously ill. I brought in the best physician to treat her. I managed the estate’s affairs by day and stayed up nights by her bedside. It was only because of this that her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was stating the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa pressed her lips into a thin line as she blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need for that. Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. She’s a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. She wouldn’t want to meet you," Barrett refused instantly. Carissa retorted, "What kind of women do I know? What kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of a noble family. My father and my six brothers died on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "But you're a delicate woman suited for the comforts of home. Aurora has no respect for such women. She’s straightforward and unrestrained. If she meets you, she might say things you won’t like. Why put yourself through that?" As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under the corner of her eye became more evident in the light. She calmly said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" Chapter 2 Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? There was a royal edict for this marriage. Even when Aurora moves in, you’ll be in separate wings. She won’t compete with you for control of the household. She doesn’t care about those things.” “Do you really think I’m attached to managing this household?” Carissa countered. Running this mansion was no easy task. Just the monthly medicine for Barrett’s mother cost dozens of silver coins. Then, there was food, clothing, and social obligations—all these things required money. This household was practically a hollow shell. Over the past year, Carissa had used much of her dowry to keep things running. And this was her reward. “Enough, I won’t argue with you. I just needed to inform you. Whether you agree or not changes nothing,” said Barrett, his patience wearing thin. As Carissa watched him leave in a huff, she felt even more bitter. “My lady, my lord was too much!” said Lulu, Carissa’s maid, wiping her tears away. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, why would we stay in this house any longer?” Lulu held her forehead and gasped. “But your mother arranged this marriage, and your father wanted you to marry and have children.” Tears finally welled up in Carissa’s eyes at the mention of her parents. Her father had stayed loyal to her mother, never taking a concubine. They had six sons and one daughter. All her brothers followed her father to the battlefield. Three years ago, none returned from the Southern Frontier. Though she was a girl, Carissa came from a family of warriors and started training as a child. At the age of seven, she was sent to study under a master, where she also learned military strategy. When she returned home at fifteen, she learned her father and brothers had died a year earlier. Her mother, who had gone blind from crying too much, held Carissa close and said, "You must live like the noble girls in the kingdom. Find a good husband, marry, have children, and lead a peaceful life. You’re the only child I have left.” Carissa felt like someone had gouged her heart out. The pain she felt was so intense she couldn't even bring herself to cry. Determined to please her mother, she spent a year mastering the traditional values and duties expected of a noblewoman. She also learned accounting and how to manage a household. Not only was Carissa the Marquis of Northwatch's daughter, but she was also known for her beauty. So, suitors flooded their doorstep. Her mother had chosen Barrett because he had sworn he would never take another wife if he married Carissa. But six months ago, tragedy struck. All the residents of Northwatch Estate were murdered. No one was spared, not even the children or servants. Each victim suffered numerous knife wounds, and their bodies were brutally dismembered. Carissa’s youngest nephew had been only two and a half years old, born after the death of her third brother. The local authorities and garrison unit captured a few of the assailants. After further investigation, they were discovered to be spies from an enemy kingdom, Westhaven. The war at the front line was raging, yet these spies didn't hesitate to reveal themselves just to annihilate her family. The manner of the murder suggested it was more of a personal vengeance than anything else. When Carissa received the news, she rushed home, only to find her grandmother’s and mother’s gruesomely dismembered bodies. Blood stained every corner of the residence, and the dead were left in agonizing states. Now, Carissa was the lone survivor of the marquis' family. The idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. They saw her merely as a delicate, fragile woman. However, Aurora was different. She had earned military merits for her contribution to the war and became the first female general in history. Even the queen dowager had high praise for her. With Aurora supporting Barrett, his future would be more secure. That was the reason the Warren family readily agreed to the marriage. Chapter 3 Lulu brought over the dowry list and explained, "This year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins to support the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." Carissa glanced at the list. "Alright." Just looking at the list put her in a melancholy mood. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she would suffer hardships in her husband's home. "My lady, where can we go? Are we returning to Northwatch Estate? Or should we go back to Meadow Ridge?" Lulu asked, looking distressed. Images of the bloodstained estate and the tragic deaths of her family members flashed through Carissa’s mind, causing a sudden pang of pain in her heart. "Anywhere is better than staying here." "If you leave, you’ll be giving them exactly what they want." "So be it. If I stay, I’ll spend my whole life suffering as I watch those two be affectionate. Lulu, I must live well to give my parents and brothers peace in the afterlife," Carissa replied calmly. "My lady!" Lulu wept bitterly. She had been born and raised in Northwatch Estate. The murder had claimed the lives of everyone, including her own family. The images still haunted her, and returning there seemed unthinkable. "Is there no other way?" Lulu asked desperately. Carissa’s eyes grew cold. "There is. I could confront the king and use my family’s achievements to force him to reverse his edict. If he refuses, I’ll take my own life in protest." Lulu was terrified and immediately protested, "My lady, you can't!" Carissa’s expression softened, and a sly smile appeared on her face. "Do you think I’m that silly? If I manage to reach the king, I’ll only request an edict for an amicable divorce." Barrett was able to marry Aurora because of a royal edict. So, Carissa should also be issued an official edict to leave. She shouldn't have to sneak away like she was being cast out. The wealth from Northwatch Estate was more than enough for her to live comfortably for the rest of her life. She wouldn't degrade herself unnecessarily. Just then, someone called from outside, "Madam Carissa, the matriarch has requested your presence!" "It’s Jade, Madam Rebecca's maid. It seems like Madam Rebecca wants to try and persuade you," Lulu whispered. Carissa straightened up, her expression serious. "Then, let’s go." The evening sun glowed like blood, and the autumn wind was chilly. The late king had bestowed the Warren family's current residence, Valor Estate, upon Barrett's grandfather. Though once prestigious, it had fallen into decline. Most of the Warren family's men were warriors who fought on battlefields. Only a few were civil servants who worked in the palace. Barrett’s father, Jonathan, didn’t fare well in his official career. His second uncle, Gregory, only held a minor post in the Royal Citadel. Barrett and his eldest brother, Benjamin, were somewhat successful in the military. But before their recent victory, they were only fourth-ranked majors. Both families still lived together in Valor Estate. Splitting the family would only hasten their decline. Accompanied by Lulu, Carissa arrived at Rebecca’s room. Rebecca's complexion looked a bit better, and she was sitting up in bed. She smiled warmly when she saw Carissa. "You’re here." Benjamin and his wife, Amelia Morgan, were also in the room. Barrett's sister, Serena, and the other children of the concubines were present as well. Barrett's second aunt, Charlotte Lewis, was also seated nearby. However, her expression was cold and somewhat disdainful. "Hello, Mother. Aunt Charlotte, Benjamin, Amelia," Carissa greeted them politely. "Carissa, come here." Rebecca gestured for her daughter-in-law to sit by her bedside. The older woman held Carissa's hand affectionately and happily said, "Now that Barrett is back, you have someone to rely on. This year has been so hard on you, especially with what happened to your family. You’re the only one left of the marquis' family. Fortunately, all of that is behind you now." Rebecca was shrewd. She made it clear that Carissa would need to depend on the Warren family in the future, since her family was gone. Carissa pulled her hand away and calmly said, "Mother, I heard you met General Yates today." Rebecca hadn’t expected Carissa to be so straightforward. Her smile froze for a moment before she replied, "Yes, I did. She’s rather rough around the edges and doesn’t compare to you in terms of looks." Carissa gazed at her mother-in-law steadily. "So, are you saying you don't like her?" Chapter 4 Rebecca forced a smile. "How can I decide that after meeting her only once? But since the king has arranged the marriage, it’s a done deal. In the future, she and Barrett will earn military merits together, while you manage the household and enjoy the benefits of their hard work. Isn’t that nice?" "Yes, I'm sure," Carissa replied with a smile. "But it’s quite unfair to make General Yates a concubine." Rebecca laughed. "You silly child, how could she be a concubine? The king’s edict makes her Barrett's legal wife. Also, she’s a military officer who holds an official rank. Officials can’t be concubines. She'll be a legal wife like you. There won't be any distinction between ranks for the two of you." "No distinction? Is there such a custom in our kingdom?" Carissa asked. Rebecca’s expression grew a bit colder. "Carissa, you’ve always been sensible. Now that you’ve married into our family, you should prioritize us. According to the Defense Minister, Aurora’s contributions in this battle were greater than Barrett’s. With you managing the household, they'll be able to work together as husband and wife and focus on their military service. In the future, they'll surely become famous generals like his grandfather." Carissa’s tone remained chilly as she said, "If they’re husband and wife, then I have no role here." "How can you say that? Aren’t you still in charge of the household?" countered Rebecca, displeased. "I only managed the household because Amelia was unwell. Now that she has recovered, she should resume her duties. I’ll go over the accounts tomorrow and hand everything back to her," Carissa replied. Amelia quickly interjected, "I’m still not fully recovered. Besides, everyone is satisfied with how you’ve been managing things. You should continue doing it." Carissa smiled mockingly. Everyone was satisfied because she had spent her own money to support them. Most of it went towards Rebecca’s medical expenses. Sebastian Dalton was a renowned physician, and his medicine was costly. Only a few could afford his services. Rebecca’s medicine cost over a hundred coins a month, amounting to more than a thousand coins a year. As for the other household expenses, Carissa occasionally subsidized them. For example, she would sometimes use fabrics and silks from her family’s business to make new clothes for everyone throughout the year. She didn’t mind it before, as she had really wished to spend her life with Barrett. However, circumstances had changed. She no longer wanted to be a fool. Carissa stood up and said, "That’s settled, then. I’ll hand over the accounts tomorrow and won’t be involved in household matters anymore." "Stop right there!" Rebecca's face darkened with anger. "Carissa, you’re being unreasonable. Men having multiple wives and concubines is normal. If you can't accept that, people will say you're narrow-minded and jealous." Carissa’s compliance over the past year had made the Warren family think she was easy to manipulate. They believed a few harsh words would always keep her in line. Carissa’s expression was calm, a stark contrast to her usual docility. "People can say whatever they want. I'm not concerned about their opinions." Rebecca was so angry that she struggled to breathe and coughed harshly for a long while. In the past, Carissa would have rushed to help her. She would pat the older woman's back and try to soothe her. But now, Carissa remained where she was. The soft evening light from the doorway highlighted her delicate, almost ethereal beauty. "Carissa, look how badly you've upset Mom," Serena said as she stepped forward. Her round, youthful face puffed with anger as she glared at Carissa. "This isn’t even about you. Do you think your family is still as prestigious as it once was? Your parents and brothers are gone; you're the only one left. Aren't you afraid that Barrett will divorce you if you keep putting on airs like you're a young lady from a prestigious family?" Carissa looked at her sister-in-law, who was dressed in a pale yellow outfit that Carissa had procured for her in early autumn. Now, wearing the clothes Carissa had provided, Serena dared to question her authority. How utterly… unsensible of her. "Take off that dress you’re wearing before you try to lecture me," Carissa said coolly. Serena’s cheeks flushed with anger. "I didn’t beg you to get this dress for me. You can have it back if you don’t want me to have it." "Fine. And don’t forget the jewelry you’re wearing. I expect it all to be returned to me." After Carissa said that, her gaze swept across the room. The only one who seemed pleased with the situation was Charlotte. Everyone else looked grim. "If there’s nothing else, I’ll be leaving." With that, Carissa turned and walked out decisively. Chapter 5 The Warren family members exchanged puzzled glances. None expected the usually agreeable Carissa to stand her ground so firmly this time. She even defied Rebecca, the matriarch of the family! “She’ll come around. She doesn’t have any other choice,” Rebecca said coldly. That was true. With Carissa's family gone, she had no one to rely on except the Warren family. Besides, she was still Barrett's rightful wife, and it wasn’t like she had been mistreated. - Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu returned to Northwatch Estate. The estate was bleak and covered in fallen leaves. After just half a year of neglect, the courtyard was overgrown with weeds that were taller than a person. Stepping back into the estate, Carissa’s heart ached fiercely. Six months ago, she had collapsed upon hearing that her family had been murdered. She had wept when she saw the lifeless bodies of her grandmother and mother—their corpses cold and devoid of warmth. Every corner of the estate had been stained with blood. Memorial plaques for her ancestors and mother had been placed at the estate’s family chapel. Carissa and Lulu prepared flowers to place on the plaques, their tears unceasing. Carissa knelt before her parents’ memorials. Though her eyes were swollen from crying, they held a determined gaze. “Dad, Mom, if you can hear me from heaven, please forgive your daughter for what she is about to do. It’s not that I don’t want a peaceful life with a husband and children, but Barrett is not someone I can trust with my life. Rest assured, I promise Lulu and I will live well.” Lulu knelt beside her, sobbing uncontrollably. After they were done, they boarded a carriage and headed straight for the palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. Lulu was distressed and said, “My lady, the king might not see you. Maybe he thinks you’re here to oppose his edict about the marriage. You didn’t eat last night or have breakfast today. Are you holding up okay? Should I go get you something to eat?” “I’m not hungry.” The only thing Carissa felt was the unwavering resolve to dissolve her marriage and return home. “Please don’t be so hard on yourself. It’s not worth getting sick over. Why don’t we just let it go? After all, you’re still the rightful wife and the lady of the Warren family. Even if General Yates is to be a legal wife, she’ll just be a glorified concubine at best. Maybe we should just endure it?” Lulu pleaded. Carissa’s gaze was cold. “Lulu, if you’re going to talk like that, don’t speak at all.” Lulu sighed, feeling lost and unsure of what else to do. She had hoped that once Barrett returned, Carissa would find some peace. But the situation had only worsened. - In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t see her. The edict has been issued, and I can’t take it back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have made significant contributions.” “If we speak of military achievements, the Marquis of Northwatch and General Sullivan’s contributions surpass all others,” Derek countered. Salvador remembered the Marquis of Northwatch, Hector Sinclair. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Carissa was a familiar face from those days, though she had been a delicate child. He still remembered her fair skin and endearing looks. Salvador had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers. When Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. Apart from his brother who was known as the Devil Monarch on the battlefield, the kingdom had no other capable generals. In the recent war with Westhaven, Dominic Sullivan’s third son had lost an arm. Dominic's seventh son had been murdered, though this had been kept secret. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants. I'll even give her a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” Chapter 6 Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Salvador remembered the Sinclair family. Knowing that Carissa was now the only one left stirred a feeling of pity in him. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "I have already issued the edict. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I implore you to issue another edict. I want to divorce General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "What? You want a divorce?" Salvador thought she had come to ask him to rescind the marriage edict. He never expected a plea for a divorce. Holding back tears, Carissa pleaded, "Your Majesty, General Warren and General Yates sought the marriage edict with their military achievements. "Today is the death anniversary of my father and brothers. I wish to seek an edict to divorce my husband based on my late family's military merits. Please, Your Majesty, I'm begging you." "Carissa, do you know what you'll face after the divorce?" Salvador asked, a complicated expression on his face. Carissa hadn't heard Salvador call her by name in a long time. When he was still the crown prince, he used to occasionally visit Northwatch Estate. He would always find some interesting little gifts to give her when he did. After Carissa later went to Meadow Ridge to study under her master, they never saw each other again. "I do," she affirmed. There was a hint of a smile on Carissa's stunning face. But no matter how one looked at it, the smile seemed tinged with irony. "I'm sure you know the saying that a true gentleman appreciates and helps others to fulfill their aspirations, right? Even though I'm not a gentleman, I don't want to hinder General Warren and General Yates from being together," Carissa added. "Carissa, there's no one left at Northwatch Estate. Are you really going to go back there? Have you thought about your future?" Salvador asked. "I returned to the estate today to visit my family's memorial plaques. Seeing how the estate has fallen into disrepair made me want to live there again. I'll adopt a son for my father's sake, so there will still be someone to honor his memory," Carissa explained. Salvador had thought she was being impulsive; he hadn't expected her to be so considerate. "You're Barrett's legal wife. Aurora can't undermine your position. You really don't need a divorce." Carissa looked up with tear-filled eyes that were firm with resolve. "Your Majesty, that's meaningless. I don't want to waste my life like this. I'm the only one left from the Marquis of Northwatch's' family. My father and brothers lived honorably and bravely throughout their lives. I don't want to settle for a life of mediocrity." "I know you have feelings for Barrett. Are you willing to let go?" Salvador asked. Feelings? Not really. Carissa simply admired military men, and her mother had wanted her to marry and lead a stable life. That was why she had agreed to the marriage. Carissa smiled. At this moment, she looked like a strong woman who would be able to flourish even in the most challenging circumstances. "If he can let go of me, then I can let go of him," she declared. Beneath her delicate appearance, she possessed an unyielding backbone. This stunned Salvador. He had never seen such a woman before. He felt a pang of confusion, remembering the carefree little girl who used to smile all day long. Now, she was married and soon to be abandoned. To the world, divorce still meant abandonment. This was especially true in Carissa’s situation, as Barrett had publicly sought the marriage edict. Being a woman was already difficult, and she would have it even harder. How would she negotiate future marriages? There was no one left in her family to do it for her. Thinking of this, Salvador recalled Hector's merits, especially how they had saved each other on the battlefield, and his heart softened towards Carissa. "Alright, I agree. You may leave now. In a few days, the edict of divorce will be sent to the general's residence," Salvador said. Carissa breathed a sigh of relief and bowed her head. "Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty!" As Salvador watched her, he was suddenly reminded of when she was a little girl, and his heart softened further. "Carissa, if anyone mistreats you in the future, come to the palace and see me." "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Carissa bowed once again.	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&u	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	202	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/458293998_1696356974464897_6574490535769686259_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=kVMqXz-TWvgQ7kNvgHx0PoL&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A8XOj-6aQGeiFTRKxIERR_x&oh=00_AYDOkR8XuBZD8dlhg5FpEwIFGyg3wKAR-Je5ozvYvq-5hw&oe=670E469F	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,144,058	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2143839}'	Yes	2024-10-10 21:18	active	1606	😍Read the next chapters👉	Chapter 1 Everyone called her a party girl. This time, however, Mia Shaw finally met her match. The whole city was waiting to see her make a fool of herself. There was a dinner party following her breakup with her ex. Unexpectedly, she hooked up with the most esteemed man in Hampshire City at this party. He was the perfect husband, but he had one fatal flaw. … The ballroom was dazzling with lights and elegantly dressed guests. In the southeastern corner, Victor Gray was chatting up a beautiful woman. He had his arms wrapped around her, and he was completely unaware of Mia approaching. “Victor, I heard you and Mia have set a date for your marriage. Congratulations!” “I never said I’d marry her. Now that she’s done fooling around, she wants a decent man to settle down with? It’s wishful thinking on her part.” His friend was surprised. “Haven’t you been pursuing her for years?” “I was only pretending to be in love with her.” Victor caressed the woman’s waist and replied indifferently. “Everyone else has had their fun with her. I’m not about to marry someone like that.” Mia was shocked. Victor had always appeared devoted to her. Although she was not particularly fond of him, she had taken their engagement seriously and even announced it herself. She usually rejected others, but it turned out that she could be rejected too. Right then, someone noticed her and started signaling to Victor. Victor received the cue and turned around. He panicked for a moment when he saw Mia. But he quickly hid it and pretended to be unbothered. “Since you’ve heard everything, let’s clear things up. I invited you here to break up with you, not announce our wedding. Ivy’s conceived, and I need to accept responsibility.” The crowd turned their eyes toward them. There was surprise, but mostly jeers. After all, Mia getting dumped was quite the show. Despite her tarnished reputation, she had been lucky enough that the Gray family was willing to accept her. Without Victor, who else would want her? No matter how enchanting she was, everyone still treated her like dirt. Mia remained composed and showed no reaction. She then scanned the room until her gaze landed on a handsome man in the corner. She was looking at Nolan Locke, the Locke family’s wealthy and aloof heir. This family had a century-old empire and held a near-royal status in Hampshire City. Even the Gray family had to respect them. She gracefully walked up to Nolan in her champagne-colored gown. Mia had such refined beauty that it was as if she had been sculpted by a master. Nolan assessed her with calm eyes as she wrapped her fingers around his tie and gave it a few twists. He narrowed his eyes but did not stop her. She leaned in and whispered, “Actually, I had my eye on you first, but I couldn’t resist Victor’s relentless pursuit. Now that we’ve broken up, I’d like to pursue you. Is that okay?” Victor was the first to react. He nearly jumped up and scoffed loudly. “Mia, are you crazy? Trying to salvage your dignity by going after Nolan? He’s a good friend of mine. What makes you think he’d give you any attention?” Mia ignored him as if his words were just white noise. Her shimmering eyes stayed fixed on Nolan as she waited quietly for his response. There was a hint of interest in his dark eyes, and he smirked. “Sure. You can pursue me. Don’t mind him.” As soon as he spoke, the room erupted into murmurs. Even the boastful Victor was taken aback. Mia was not confident that Nolan would entertain her advances. The Gray and Locke families were family friends, so Nolan would likely reject her. If he did that, she would also be humiliated. However, she did not care. Dignity was something she had lost long ago. She suddenly expressed interest in Nolan just to spite Victor. She released Nolan’s tie and prepared to leave. However, he grabbed her waist and pulled her close with his hand firmly on her back. His deep voice was full of allure. “Didn’t you say you wanted to pursue me? Leaving already?” Mia frowned slightly. Nolan was not playing by the rules and being even more proactive than she had expected. She only mentioned that she would pursue him, not that she would start immediately. But since they were still in public, she had to keep up the act. Her fingers crawled up his neck as she murmured shyly, “There are too many people here.” “Alright. Let’s go somewhere less crowded,” Nolan easily agreed and surprised Mia with his compliance. He wrapped his arm around her as everyone watched. Victor’s shouting followed them while they exited the ballroom, but Nolan ignored him. Eventually, Victor caught up to them. “Nolan, you’re taking this joke too far.” Nolan turned back calmly. “Weren’t you just playing with her? You wronged her first, so don’t put the blame on others. I’m taking her away.” With that, he led Mia downstairs. Mia felt a bit awkward. “Mr. Locke, thank you for helping me out.” Nolan had always been Mia’s type, both in terms of appearance and personal qualities. When she first met the men, she was indeed more interested in Nolan. But Victor announced that he wanted to woo her, so all his friends avoided her to prevent any misunderstandings. Otherwise, she might have actually pursued Nolan herself. Nolan looked at her. His affectionate and inviting eyes seemed to whisper sweet nothings. “Do you really want to pursue me?” “Maybe I’ll give it a shot. There’s no one I can’t win over,” Mia replied. Nolan smiled faintly. Perhaps he was amused, or he found her amusing. “Pursuing me won’t be easy.” “I’m not afraid of a challenge.” “Then, show me your sincerity.” Mia looked at him in confusion. Forty minutes later, she understood what he meant by “sincerity.” He had taken her to a hotel. As they fell onto the large bed, Mia felt a little disoriented. What was this? She had never heard of showing sincerity by starting in bed. This sequence seemed illogical. By the time she realized what was happening, there was no turning back. The soft and clean sheets beneath them creased and ruffled. Nolan had a reputation for being chaste and unmotivated by lust. Meanwhile, Mia was a reputed vixen of the city. But at that moment, she felt that Nolan played the game far better than she did. In reality, Mia was still innocent, and Nolan was her first. Midway through, he seemed to realize this as well, and surprise flashed in his eyes. “You’re...” Feeling embarrassed, Mia pretended to be impatient. “Are we doing this or not? If we are, hurry up. I don’t like men who talk too much in bed.” Nolan raised an eyebrow in amusement, and an unreadable smile crossed his face. After a heated night, Mia woke up late the next morning. But Nolan was nowhere to be seen in the room. Her clothes were hanging neatly on the couch beside the bed and within easy reach. Last night, they had been scattered all over the floor. So, Nolan probably tidied the place when he got up. Chapter 2 After Mia changed her clothes, Nolan returned to the room. Mia was slightly startled. “I thought you had already left.” Nolan remained silent, and his gaze fell on the spot where she had slept. The white sheets bore a red stain. Nolan’s expression was complex. Rumors had painted Mia as a woman who had been with countless men, and everyone thought that her dignity had been tarnished long ago. He never expected her to be the first time. Mia thought he might be worried that she would use this to cling to him. So, she spoke first, “Don’t worry. I have no hang-ups, and I won’t expect you to take responsibility. This was my choice.” Sleeping with a handsome man like Nolan did not feel like a loss to her. His skills had matched his looks, and she had enjoyed it. It seemed fair. Nolan was about to say something but paused. He chose his words carefully before he finally said, “A single night doesn’t really mean anything.” Mia nodded in understanding, as this was within her expectations. Nolan called for room service, and soon, they delivered a lavish breakfast spread. Both of them sat at the table and ate in an oddly silent atmosphere. Mia accidentally smeared some of the sandwich she was eating on her lips. She was about to wipe it off with a napkin when Nolan reached across and steadied her chin with one hand. Then, he wiped the smudge off with the thumb of his other hand. It was a moment of closeness in their sober state. Unexpectedly, Mia felt her face warm up. “Mia, once you start pursuing me, you can’t pursue anyone else,” Nolan said as he looked intently at her. Mia was taken aback. “Why not?” Nolan frowned, and he was puzzled by her question. Mia explained, “If I’m the one pursuing, the initiative is mine. If I can’t win you over, aren’t I allowed to give up and pursue someone else?” Her logic stumped Nolan for a moment. Mia added, “Besides, I’ve decided not to pursue you anymore.” Nolan furrowed his brows even further, and his demeanor became cold. “What did you say?” “We’ve already slept together before I’ve had the chance to pursue you properly. Do I really need to continue?” Mia spread her hands. Nolan could not help but laugh, albeit bitterly. He remembered the rumors painting Mia as a party girl. She truly lived up to her reputation. “So, you pursue someone just to sleep with them?” The usually aloof Nolan Locke was almost driven to say something as undignified as “Even if you have my body, you won’t have my heart.” “Not really,” Mia admitted and felt a bit guilty. “But it’s not like you’d actually marry me.” “Who says it’s impossible?” Nolan replied slowly. Mia was stunned. Although the Shaw family was part of the elite, it did not compare to the century-old, prestigious families like the Gray and Locke families. The Locke family was influential in real estate, tourism, energy, finance, and more. Mentioning the Locke family in Hampshire City alone could shake the ground. Families clamored to align themselves with the Locke family through marriage. The Shaw family did not come close. Would the Locke family really consider her? Was Nolan just playing with her? Mia put down her cutlery. “I’m full. Could you please take me home, Mr. Locke?” Nolan was frustrated, and he felt that she was not taking him seriously. After a drag, he nonchalantly said, “And here I thought I had met someone interesting. Miss Shaw, you might as well go back on your own. I’m not headed that way.” Mia picked up her bag and stood up gracefully. “Mr. Locke, don’t bother trying to provoke me. I may not have the best reputation, but I have my principles. I won’t be anyone’s mistress.” Mia’s aunt, Ellen Shaw, had pressured her to marry a man over seventy to escape her circumstances, but she was not about to jump from one cage into another. She sought an equal relationship. Only then would she have the freedom to pursue what she wanted. Mia turned to leave, but as she opened the door, Nolan’s voice rang out. “I can’t promise I’ll marry you, but becoming an official couple isn’t out of the question.” Mia stopped in her tracks. She really needed to improve her status, especially if she wanted to be with someone as influential as Nolan. Only then would she not be treated like a commodity or be handed out to anyone who showed interest. Ellen had tolerated her past relationship with Victor because of the Gray family’s status. Since Victor had broken off their engagement, Mia was worried about facing Ellen at home. Her suggestion for Nolan to drive her home had also been strategic. If Ellen saw that Mia had gotten with Nolan, she would likely be less critical. “Really? I’ll hold you to it, then.” Mia turned around with gleaming eyes. “I don’t have many virtues, but the one I do have is loyalty!” Mia knew that it would be tough. However, with Nolan’s heart softening, she was no longer afraid about not winning him over. She may not have much experience in pursuing others, but she was well-versed in being pursued. With sincere intentions, she was sure that she could turn this small opening into a real opportunity. Nolan began to walk away. After a few steps, he noticed that Mia had not followed, so he turned back with a frown. “Aren’t you coming?” Mia feigned ignorance. “So, we’re headed the same way now?” Nolan did not reply this time and just continued walking. Bouncing after him, she caught up and entered the elevator with him. Her exquisite face carried a hint of playfulness. Nolan’s expression remained impassive, and his tall figure exuded a silent coldness. However, he seemed less unapproachable next to the woman with a bright, blooming smile. Eventually, Nolan dropped Mia off at her home. The car glided smoothly up to the front of the villa without any attempt to hide. “Thank you for the ride, Mr. Locke,” Mia said as she got out of the car before bowing slightly in gratitude. “It was on my way,” Nolan replied. The car window rolled up and obscured his face behind the privacy glass. Then, the car pulled away. Mia stood there and remained polite as she watched him drive off. She took her time to enter the house. While she bent down to change her shoes, a fierce female voice bombarded her with questions, “Where were you last night? You didn’t come home! And who dropped you off?!” Ellen was standing at the center of the living room, and her stern gaze was fixed on Mia. Mia’s mother had passed away early on, while her father never provided for her. He was mostly reliant on his brother and sister-in-law’s charity throughout his life. As they did not have children of their own, Mia’s father had shamelessly exchanged her for a substantial sum of money. Ellen had been meticulous in Mia’s upbringing by making her attend classes for piano, cello, dance, horse riding, and golf. Everything a lady of a wealthy household should know, Mia had to learn. Everyone praised Ellen for her generosity toward a child who was not her own. But only Mia knew that Ellen saw her as a valuable asset. She was to be groomed for an advantageous marriage. As such, Ellen was particularly strict with Mia; she allowed her almost no personal freedom. “It was Nolan Locke, the Locke family’s eldest son.” At the mention of Nolan’s name, Ellen’s face immediately lit up. “The heir to the Locke Group, Nolan Locke?” Mia nodded quietly. Ellen quickly dropped the subject. Mia scoffed inwardly. Ellen did not truly care whether she was fooling around with men. All that mattered to Ellen was the status of the man involved and whether he could be of benefit to her career. Chapter 3 “Tell me. What’s going on with you and Victor?” “We broke up. He initiated it.” “The engagement announcement was already made public. Do you think this is some child’s play?” “He cheated, and that woman is carrying his child. It’s better this way. I don’t want to have anything to do with him anymore.” “Useless!” Ellen cursed. However, it was unclear if she was scolding Victor for his lack of morals or Mia for failing to secure her man. Ellen grew increasingly angry. She strode over to Mia and poked her temple. “Do you really think you can level up to the Locke family? What makes you think someone like Nolan Locke would care for your background? I’ll lay it out for you now. Either you make up with Victor and continue with the wedding or start accompanying me to social events again and prepare for an arranged marriage.” The mention of an arranged marriage made Mia shiver. Previously, Ellen had mentioned a property tycoon in his seventies. The man had outlived two wives and had numerous children, some old enough to be Mia’s parents. The first thing he did was demand that Mia devote herself to serving his entire family after marriage. This was not a marriage proposal; it was a job offer for a maid. Mia had also heard that despite his age, the tycoon was notoriously promiscuous. He had ruined many of his young lovers, which included celebrities. Ellen only stopped pushing her for more matchmaking after she started dating Victor. The reason was his family background was comparable to the tycoon’s. … Ellen sent Mia back to her room. Shutting the door, Mia threw herself onto the bed and rolled into the covers. Tears silently streamed down her face. She just needed to hold on a little longer. Once she received her appointment notice from the Hampshire City Art School, she could move out and escape Ellen’s control. Mia then took out her phone. Victor had been bombarding her with calls and messages. He was questioning why she was hooking up with his friend. Annoyed, Mia immediately blocked him. Nolan’s number, which she had recently added, lay quietly in her address book. It seemed like they had reached some kind of agreement, but she still felt that he might have been impulsive. He could very well forget about their arrangement. So, in the following days, Mia did not reach out to him or see him. She was busy with her new job. Ellen did not allow Mia to rest for long. She was eager to bring her along to high-society parties and business gatherings. At the events, Ellen and Mia moved through the crowds as they exchanged toasts and pleasantries. Mia was a stunning beauty, and naturally, she became the center of attention. Many wealthy businessmen and political figures gave her favorable attention. So, who said beauty was not valuable? In such environments, beauty could indeed translate into a certain amount of worth. In one evening, Ellen had secured several significant business deals. Meanwhile, Mia had exchanged contact information with many influential people. At the end of the party, Ellen suddenly pushed Mia toward a construction magnate. “Mr. Tate, I’m entrusting Mia in your care tonight. If she does anything unsatisfactory, please be patient.” “Mrs. Shaw, please don’t mind us. Don’t worry. Once Mia has had her fun, I’ll escort her back.” Even Mia, who often played the fool, understood the implication. Despite her notorious reputation, some people were still eager to court her. However, Mia would turn many down and offend them by using her relationship with Victor as an excuse. Unfortunately, Victor had just dumped her before their engagement. She had lost any bargaining power in marriage negotiations. Rather than waste her youth and beauty, Ellen decided it would be more profitable to send her to interested executives as a form of benefit exchange. The realization sent a chill through Mia’s body. She also felt heartbroken because she could not believe that Ellen could be so cruel. “Are you tired, Mia? Why don’t you sit down over there?” George Tate came closer with a smile that revealed his ulterior motives. He did not give Mia a chance to reject. Instead, he put his arm around her shoulder and guided her toward a secluded corner. His motives were glaringly obvious. His urgency had been apparent even during the party. Mia endured his advances with disgust while she quickly thought of ways to get rid of the old lecher. Once seated, George did not hesitate to place his rough hand on her behinds. Mia stood up abruptly. Her face was pale, but she held back her anger for the Shaw family’s sake. “I need to use the restroom. I drank too much.” “Alright, go ahead. But come back quickly.” George’s smile lingered as he watched her. To him, she looked like a lamb that could not escape his grasp. Mia quickly walked in the opposite direction. She did not really know where the restroom was; she just wanted to get away. However, George followed her. Alarm bells rang in Mia’s head. She started to run even though her mermaid-style evening gown made it difficult. Worried about being caught by George, Mia pushed a random door open and found herself face to face with Victor. Victor was sitting right in front of the door on a couch. He was playing cards with a few acquaintances whom Mia recognized. What made the situation more awkward was that Victor’s new girlfriend, Ivy Brent, was also present. His body tensed when he saw Mia. Sensing Victor’s discomfort, Chris Hughes followed his gaze and spotted Mia too. He was seated next to Sam Andrews, so he gave him a nudge with his elbow. “What’s the matter? Is it too cramped, or are you trying to flirt with me?” As Sam looked up, his words got caught in his throat as if he’d seen a ghost. “You guys were right. She really couldn’t stand being away from Victor. Look, she’s already back,” he said. “Victor, she must be here to confront you!” Seeing Mia, Ivy’s innocent face instantly turned pale. She clung tightly to Victor’s arm, and her look of distress made it seem as if Mia was the aggressor. Victor glanced back at Mia but ignored her presence. “Are we playing or not? Let’s continue.” “Victor, I’m not feeling well... I think I want to go home...” Ivy whispered. “What’s wrong? Do you need to go to the hospital?” Victor asked gently. His concern was evident. Sam could not bear to watch Ivy’s act and directly addressed Mia, “Mia, Victor and Ivy are happy together. What are you doing here? Ask yourself. Weren’t you also at fault for what happened between you two? Ivy’s a thousand times better for him than you ever were. Be sensible and stop bothering him.” Mia had no intention of entering upon seeing them. “You’re all mistaken, I was just looking for someone and walked into the wrong place,” she replied coolly and stepped out without missing a beat. Right then, her primary concern was George. Distracted, she turned and bumped into someone’s arms. Chapter 4 Mia’s reaction was almost reflexive as she pushed the person away in a panic and nearly stumbled from retreating. Nolan’s expression darkened slightly as he steadied her. “What happened?” He had been with the group in the private room too. Initially, he and Victor had a falling out, but it did not take long for Victor to seek him out. Victor felt that a woman like Mia was not worth losing years of brotherhood over. So when Victor came out for fun, he called Nolan to join him. To Nolan’s surprise, he ran into Mia. His gaze drifted downward, and he noted the curve of her waist. There was no question that she had an appealing figure. Her waist was slender enough for him to hold with one hand, and her skin looked like porcelain under the warm light. Her entire being seemed soft and delicate. Anyone who saw her would yearn to get a closer look. However, the fear in her eyes was evident; she was clearly scared of something. When Mia realized that it was Nolan, she stopped, and a sigh of relief escaped her lips. Just then, Victor’s voice echoed from the room. “Nolan, what’s taking you so long? We’re all waiting!” Nolan hummed in response and released Mia before he entered the room. Mia stood frozen for a second. Nolan and Victor had been at each other’s throats not long ago, but it seemed that all animosity had disappeared. That figured. Why would she be worth sacrificing their brotherhood, which began in their cribs? She did not deserve it. Although she had not actively pursued Nolan or tried to contact him recently, his detached demeanor suggested that he did not care. His pcraziness in bed that night contrasted sharply with his current indifference. Men like Nolan were at the pinnacle of the social pyramid. To them, brief flings were nothing more than trivial distractions and not worth any emotional investment. He had likely forgotten the promises he had made that night. Mia smiled bitterly to herself and headed toward the outdoor area of the lounge. Many guests were getting some air there. All of a sudden, someone with a strong hand pulled her into a security passageway. A man pinned her against the door while he restrained her hands. His manly, overpowering scent flooded her senses, and she was terrified. Mia tried to kick the figure before her, but he stopped her with his leg. “So rough,” the man teased. The motion sensor light came on, and Mia saw Nolan’s face. “Why are you here? What are you doing...?” “I stepped out for fresh air. What are you sneaking around for?” Nolan asked without changing their compromising position in the secluded space. His tone was devoid of emotion yet somehow laced with underlying desire. Mia was contemplating asking him for help when George’s voice echoed down the corridor. It struck her like thunder. “Mia, stop hiding. The restroom is in the other direction. Come out. Let me take you there.” George’s tone made her stomach turn. She stopped pushing Nolan away and gave him a pleading look instead. She was hoping that he would not hand her over. Initially resisting physical contact, she suddenly seemed to find solace in Nolan’s arms. Seeing Mia cling to him like a frightened kitten, Nolan raised his brows in curiosity and watched the unfolding drama. He was familiar with George Tate, a material supplier who had risen to wealth in recent years. George was known for his predatory behavior toward female college students. Considering Mia’s situation at the Shaw residence, it was not hard to guess what was happening. However, unless Mia spoke up, Nolan was not inclined to intervene on his own. “So, aren’t you going out? He’s looking for you,” he whispered close to her forehead, and his breath tickled her. Mia clenched her fists and found the humiliation unbearable. “Can you help me?” Her voice was low and desperate. Nolan replied, “You only seek me out when you need something. I’m not some saint or one of your on-call lackeys.” Mia took in his words for a moment. Was he calling her out for not keeping in touch? She glanced at his face with bright eyes and playfully scratched his waist with her slender hand. As Nolan looked down, his gaze intensified. His lean muscles tensed under her gentle touch as well. She then stood on tiptoes and kissed him on the lips. His lips were dry and cool. They also had a lingering scent of tobacco and mint. Mia had no plans to deceive Nolan. She knew too well that tricking him would be like walking into a trap. So, she gave him what he wanted instead. She could tell by his gaze that his intentions were not pure. With that, she kissed him carefully and grazed the surface of his lips without much skill. She sensed that Nolan was not particularly impressed as he looked at her indifferently and observed her attempt to please him. Feeling challenged, Mia wondered if she was not attractive enough for him. She intentionally leaned closer, and their lips met. When she gently bit his upper lip, she sensed his breath faltering slightly. His dark and intense eyes were filled with desire. Just then, Mia deliberately stopped and pulled away. No sooner did she step back that she felt his arms wrap around her waist. He pulled her back toward him and kissed her. This time, he took the lead with precision and skill. It did not take long for Mia to feel overwhelmed and breathless under his assertive embrace. Soon, she was leaning weakly against his chest. Nolan’s breathing was uneven as he shifted her against the door for support. His advances became fierce and relentless. When he finally released her, Mia’s lips were numb and probably swollen. For some reason, it felt like he was punishing her. Although she was breathing heavily and covered in the scent of tobacco and mint, she did not find it unpleasant. However, she did not realize how enticing she looked. The pleading gaze in her moist eyes made her appear innocent but provocative. Passion was still in the air when the doorknob suddenly turned. Nolan calmly caressed Mia’s hair and hid her by the door before he opened it. “Mr. Locke?” “What’s with all this racket?” Nolan responded with displeasure. With an embarrassed smile, George said, “I was looking for someone. I must’ve made a mistake.” Nolan did not have to say another word for George to scurry away. He then closed the door behind him. “Thank you,” Mia said. Nolan responded, “I’ll take you home in a bit. Now that George has seen you with me, he probably won’t bother you anymore.” Mia nodded obediently. As Nolan stared at her, he saw a seemingly innocent girl who was actually heartless and crafty. He felt that she could manipulate a man’s emotions effortlessly while appearing clueless and innocent. Victor’s companion, Ivy, kind of reminded him of Mia. The motion-sensor light dimmed, and an eerie silence settled in the darkness. Nolan’s sharp and possessive gaze was fixed on Mia. He seemed predatory and ready to pounce at any moment. During these tense seconds, Mia could feel him staring at her. Her heart pounded, as though it was about to leap out of her chest. Nolan took a step closer, and his tall figure loomed over her. Chapter 5 Just as Mia thought Nolan was about to do something, his phone started to vibrate in his pocket. Nolan answered the call, “What’s up?” “Where are you? You vanished again after you sat down. You didn’t go chasing after girls, did you?” Victor’s voice was particularly clear in the quiet environment. Nolan glanced at Mia and asked meaningfully, “What are you worried about?” “What am I worried about? Don’t flatter yourself. Who is worried about you?” “You’re worried about who I’m with?” “I don’t understand what you’re talking about. Suit yourself. I had to beg you to come out anyway,” Victor grumbled as he hung up. Mia and Nolan knew him well enough to understand that he was feeling guilty. She could not help but laugh. “Others would think that you two were the ones in a relationship.” Nolan shot her a look as the motion sensor light came back on, and the previously ambiguous atmosphere disappeared. He then headed for the door. “Let’s go.” He was back to his distant and refined self. Mia followed him and admired his tall figure from behind. Nolan dropped Mia off at the villa where she lived with Ellen and her husband. However, Mia never told Nolan that if she did not leave with George Tate tonight, Ellen would not let it slide. Ultimately, it was a family issue. Forget Nolan, even a saint would get annoyed if he had to help more than once or twice. Anyway, Mia had guessed correctly. As soon as she arrived home, Ellen ordered Mia to kneel in the study. The study was unheated, and it was freezing in the deep winter. Mia was wearing an evening dress. Plus, she had just handed over her fur shawl to the housekeeper because the indoor heating was sufficient. Unfortunately, she was shivering in the study. Feeling resigned, Mia knelt on the floor. Her body turned stiff within minutes. Although there was a carpet, her knees ached from the hard floor. The door to the study opened, and Ellen entered with a thin whip. “Take off your clothes. It’s not worth ruining such an expensive dress to punish you.” Mia complied and removed her gown. A huge area of her skin was then exposed. She felt cold and humiliated. Ellen whipped and scolded her for over forty minutes. When Ellen was finally tired, she left Mia in the study and went off to rest in her room. She had been drinking quite a bit, so her blows were harsher than usual. Mia’s legs had gone numb by then. With trembling hands, she picked up the gown next to her and draped it over her body. She sat in the study for a long while before her legs regained some sensation. She tried to stand but fell back down. The pain from the fresh wounds on her back was excruciating. Just then, the housekeeper, Sally, entered. She was shocked. “Good heavens! How could the madam be so harsh?!” Sally approached Mia, and her eyes welled up when she saw the wounds on Mia’s back. In this household, Sally cared for her more than her own aunt, Ellen. Soon after, Sally helped Mia back to her room. Unable to hold herself up any longer, Mia collapsed onto the bed as soon as she touched it. Her body suddenly felt heavy and extremely tired, but she forced herself to stay awake a little longer. In the end, she managed to grab her phone to call Nolan. After five or six rings, he answered the call, “Hello.” His deep, magnetic voice sounded in her ear. Mia gathered her strength and tried to sound normal. “Nolan, it’s me, Mia. Did you get home safely?” “Yes. I just got home.” “Thanks for tonight... I owe you one. Let’s have dinner sometime when you’re free.” “We’ll see.” Nolan paused, then asked, “Tired?” Despite Mia’s efforts to conceal it, she sounded weak and breathless. To the uninformed, it would sound like she was on the verge of falling asleep. “Yeah… I probably drank too much tonight.” “Rest early.” Nolan was always aloof and concise. Mia said goodbye and placed her phone down before she lay on her pillow. Immediately after, Sally came in with iodine and medicine. Seeing Mia’s flushed skin and cracked, bluish lips, Sally touched her forehead. “Oh! Why are you so hot? I need to tell the madam that we have to visit the hospital!” “No… Ah!” Mia cried out in a panic and accidentally agitated her back wound. Even though she was a prideful person, she was still frail. The pain brought tears to her eyes, and caused her to sob softly. Sally was both distressed and anxious as she hurried back. “Okay. We won’t go. I’ll apply some medicine for you, and you can take some anti-inflammatory pills later. Have a good rest after that.” Unbeknownst to them, Mia’s phone call was still active. Confused by her fever, she never hung up, and her phone had slipped next to the pillow. Nolan had waited for her to hang up first out of politeness. However, he ended up hearing Sally checking her temperature. She was sick? No wonder she sounded so low on energy. Nolan was not one to meddle, and her fever was none of his business. Yet, for some reason, he did not end the call and continued to listen. He then discovered that Mia had been beaten upon getting home. He further learned that Ellen had sent her own niece to a lecherous man and beaten her when she failed to meet their expectations. Nolan found the Shaw family quite interesting. His assistant, Ethan Lewis, was sitting in the passenger seat. At this moment, he handed Nolan a report. “Mr. Locke, please look at this report—” Nolan raised his hand to stop him, and Ethan immediately fell silent. On the phone, Mia’s faint sobs continued. Her high fever left her weak and her voice soft. “Sally... it hurts so much...” “Oh, dear… I’m here. I’ll stay with you… I feel like crying too when I see you like this. You’ve grown into such a beautiful woman. How could the madam do this?” Soon, the murmuring subsided, probably because Mia had fallen asleep. However, Nolan could still hear some faint sobbing. He finally hung up. Ethan then handed Nolan the report, and he started reviewing it attentively. “What do you think about the Jewel Bay tourism development project?” he casually asked. Ethan was taken aback. He did not know why Nolan would suddenly bring it up. Thinking it over, he realized that the Shaw family had secured the Jewel Bay spa project. Nolan had been quite close to Mia recently, so maybe he was considering helping her? “Policies have been leaning toward developing new areas lately. I think it’s worthwhile for our travel investment team to assess it. But if you’re thinking of helping the Shaw family’s company, that might be an overuse of resources.” Nolan looked up with a glint in his obsidian-like eyes. “Who says I’m helping the Shaw family? Are they even worthy?” Ethan immediately apologized, “Sorry. I was wrong to assume.” He was quite frightened. In his eight years working under Nolan, he had never seen him pull strings or make compromises for a romantic interest. Ethan knew that Nolan always prioritized business. He was famously impartial and unemotional. The only person who could get him to break this rule was the Lowe family’s heiress. Apparently, she was about to return to the country.	LEARN_MORE	https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12974&ut	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	810	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	beokn.com	DCO		https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12974&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/456614420_1243316470022439_3107127672845805574_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=XvjRwg0OGJMQ7kNvgGORsx_&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ABKMFhr_uYnf3H8QTNePOEQ&oh=00_AYDpkg8uzjLHjQ3LpnPcJRuzMyj7PlNawHYJkHzkyqCbYg&oe=670E3AAA	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,143,705	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2143286}'	Yes	2024-10-10 21:18	active	1606	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please…." I beg. "He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!"	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&	New world publications	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	3,715	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	wwwedb.com	DCO		https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/460648268_442312054908048_8583365196528796400_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=kY0X5MzPG5wQ7kNvgExFQLY&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AUtrgJDiuPoQkf23FNPJkXr&oh=00_AYC92t5Cu71_Tp-UdZl62s-pnOfTZLKk5dTKXWW1M9UIng&oe=670E5287	PERSON_PROFILE	New world publications	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,143,885	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2143286}'	Yes	2024-10-10 21:18	active	1606	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	Ever since I was 6, I, the Alpha's only daughter, have been a slave to our entire pack, tortured and taunted by all, for I have committed the unforgivable sin. By the time I turn 22, the sin was relieved with the arrival of an demon Alpha, rumored to have killed all his nine ex-wives. ... “Where the f..k is she?” I hear the Beta scream. I already knew Beta Kyle was talking about me, the only servant of the house. I groan and get to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket and taking it with me. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don’t make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times and only speak when spoken to, even if what they are doing to me hurts. “Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office like you were asked.” Beta Kyle spits at me. The name of my brother makes me shiver. I am Alpha Trey's only sister, yet I was reduced to be his slave while his Beta humiliates me however he likes. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If I could just find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. I resisted, he was stronger than me and I didn’t need locking up for another week with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. “We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Do you not understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!” I don’t answer, I know it's a trick, to try and get me to say something so that he can give himself a reason to punish me. I keep my eyes low so that I didn’t have to look at his face. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. Words exchanged between the other pack members when I was in the room. From what I gathered, he was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn’t mess around and he had the largest pack. Also there was this rumor that Alpha Dane had killed all his 9 mates. “He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!” Beta Kyle continues. Yet he doesn’t tell me why. We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He places his hands on my shoulders, digging his nails into my thinning skin and turns me around, kicking me in the back as he shoves me towards the office. ”Useless fucking Wolf.” He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean back against it, observing the already clean office. There was nothing out of place, it looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Suddenly I hear someone clearing their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don’t quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. “Is this the way you greet all Alpha’s?” His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. “I’m sorry.” I whisper, getting to my feet. “I…I thought I was alone.” I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. He doesn’t introduce himself either, why should he? “Come forward.” He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey was going to kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I’m told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. “You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?” I nod, though I couldn’t tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. “I would prefer it if you spoke to me.” He growls, “I’m not in the mood to play games.” “Yes.” I whisper. I couldn’t help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? “Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.” “I…..” I hated the question. “Spit it out, I haven’t got all day!” He takes a swig from his drink. I knew why I couldn’t scent him. I knew why I hadn’t been aware of his presence, but telling people why was not something I ever wanted or liked to do. They never let me tell my side of the story. All they do is laugh and mock me. “You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It’s rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?” His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact. “My Wolf abilities were bound,” I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn’t interested in that part. He leans forward, carefully placing his glass on the small table next to the chair. I could feel him staring at me, “Why would someone do that?” If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. “It was a punishment.” I whisper. It wasn’t far from the entire truth but it was the simplest answer I could give. There’s a twitch in Alpha Dane's cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn’t tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me “Neah, what the f... are you doing in my office?” He turns to the crimson eyed man. “I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane.” Crap, it was him. My brother spins around, his hand stretching out to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. “I wouldn’t do that if I were you.” Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through the room. Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. "Let go off me! It's none of your business" Trey's face turns red. Ignoring Trey's yelling, Alpha Dane says with his eyes set on me, "It is my business if she is to be my bride." I look up, my eyes filled with the same incredulity in Trey's. "Why? You want a murderer to be your bride?" "Murdered whom?" "Our parents! That little brat killed our parents when she was 6!" Trey snarls.	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&	New world publications	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	3,715	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	wwwedb.com	DCO		https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/458991269_1355437229166483_9082912904734246603_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ptlyw3SJOX4Q7kNvgEmk5gD&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ABKMFhr_uYnf3H8QTNePOEQ&oh=00_AYCA8Chy3A2fyBZ0FgECU53yn5rrlnk-5dQfDF50jaRKNQ&oe=670E4AB6	PERSON_PROFILE	New world publications	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,144,842	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2144836}'	No	2024-10-10 21:19	active	1606	Transform Your Texting Convos	What if an everyday text convo could intentionally help inspire someone to grow in their relationship with Jesus? With the Everyday Discipleship App, text convos welcome deeper conversations about what’s most important, guiding you and those you’re discipling closer to Jesus. We created the Everyday Discipleship App to help you grow in Christ and help others do the same. The Everyday Discipleship App makes discipleship simple. The Navigators have over 90 years of experience in Life-to-Life discipleship and this app features the best Navigators discipleship resources at your fingertips, a personalized journey that will encourage your spiritual growth, and a platform to connect with and encourage other disciplemakers. Download Everyday Discipleship App today!	DOWNLOAD	http://play.google.com/store/apps/details?id=com.e	The Navigators	https://www.facebook.com/Navigators/	75,884	1969-12-31 18:00	Download	play.google.com	DCO	{{product.description}}	http://play.google.com/store/apps/details?id=com.everydaydiscipleship.app	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461505899_403479586119000_3260156588080576458_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=jGy2ad17aGcQ7kNvgGWRPZw&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AA72L8AZTk8B7eUBDzg7MQ6&oh=00_AYAf4-eg0rZn8HB4yjAlI08mmlZzG8pmJvMu5tKtnUep_A&oe=670E59A9	PERSON_PROFILE	The Navigators	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,144,144	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"is_bh_simple_request":false,"simple_request_ratio":1,"is_bh_selenium":false,"selenium_ratio":1,"ratio_threshold":0.8}'	Yes	2024-10-10 21:18	active	1606	Enamorarme de ella después del divorcio	Seis años después, en su primer día de trabajo tras regresar al país, se cruza con su exmarido, que inesperadamente se convierte en su nuevo jefe. Mientras ella quiere huir, él persiste en perseguirla, ella no quería que él supiera que había dado a luz a su hijo... ===== Stella Richard salió del aeropuerto y paró un taxi. Le dio la dirección al conductor y entró en el coche. Mientras el taxi avanzaba, ella contempló a través de la ventana aquella ciudad que le resultaba tan familiar... Después de seis años, había regresado, pero la experiencia y los recuerdos que había intentado olvidar todos estos años, empezaron a invadir su mente... Ella sacudió la cabeza y ahuyentó esos pensamientos. En esta ocasión, no había vuelto para pensar o develar esos viejos e inútiles recuerdos. Había vuelto porque su jefe se lo había pedido. Él le había dicho que su compañía estaba en un callejón sin salida, y quería que ella volviera y resolviera la crisis. Al principio, ella no había querido regresar, pero después de pensarlo un poco, decidió hacerlo... Dado que hace seis años había sido su jefe quien la había ayudado en el momento más difícil de su vida, y quería devolverle el favor... En cuanto a otras cosas, ya no le importaban... En la compañía... Cuando llegó, vio que la mayoría de los empleados estaban hablando del mismo tema... Mientras pasaba a su lado, escuchó unas palabras... "Oí que muchas empresas quieren comprar la nuestra..." "¡En serio! Significa que tendremos un nuevo jefe". "Solo espero que ese nuevo jefe sea guapo, como el director ejecutivo de un drama coreano..." "¡Oye! ¿Sabes quién quiere comprarla?" Stella escuchaba todas sus conversaciones y no le importaban los chismes. Sabía que a esa gente no le importaba quién iba a comprar la empresa o cuál sería el precio... Lo único que querían era chismorrear. Pero a ella... A ella le importaba... y estaba allí para conseguir un buen trato. "Por supuesto, será la de Kingston, Grupos RK. En la ciudad, ¿quién es más poderoso que RK y se atrevería a ir en contra de ellos...?" Stella quien estaba a punto de dar un paso se detuvo... Porque escuchó un nombre muy familiar y otro desconocido... "Los Kingston..." "Grupos RK..." De repente, los recuerdos que había sellado en algún rincón de su mente empezaron a resurgir como una tormenta. Su cabeza se llenó de ellos como una inundación. Se sintió mareada. Sintió como si aún estuviera encerrada en la Mansión RK, rodeada de frías paredes... Pensó que hacía tiempo que lo había olvidado, pero al parecer solo era ilusión suya... ** Flashback... Hace seis años... En la Mansión RK... Stella cruzó la puerta y se dirigió a la sala de estar, su rostro no tenía buen aspecto. Ella se veía seria y aturdida... Su pequeña cara lucía un poco pálida. "Señora, ¿qué le ha pasado? ¿Por qué se ve tan pálida y débil?" La que habló fue Mia. Ella llevaba años trabajando para Kingston y siempre había tratado a Stella como a una hija. Al verla en ese estado se preocupó. Su mirada se posó en los documentos que Stella sostenía y le preguntó... "¿Está todo bien?" Stella la miró, forzó una sonrisa y respondió... "No es nada, estoy bien". "Pero tu cara no tiene buen aspecto. ¿Qué tal si te preparo algo? Tu plato favorito, Aaloo Poori...", dijo Mia. "Mia... No te preocupes, estoy bien, es solo que..." Stella miró los papeles y dijo: "No he menstruado en dos meses, y cuando fui al hospital..." No terminó la frase y la miró. Sus ojos estaban llenos de ilusión y preocupación... Ambas se miraron. Mia comprendió lo que quería decir. Estaba embarazada. Pero ella también conocía la relación que existía entre el Sr. RK y Stella. No sabía qué decir... Al final, se limitó a felicitarla... Stella no dijo nada y volvió a mirar los papeles. No sabía qué decir... Llevaba tres años casada con Rene Kingston. Sin embargo, no se habían casado por amor... Su matrimonio era un simple contrato, cuyo tiempo límite era de tres años. Porque la mujer que él amaba era su hermana... Él había estado a punto de casarse con su hermana Sophia, pero por alguna razón, ella la reemplazó. Así que desde el día en que se casaron, él le dijo que su matrimonio era solo un contrato y nada más... Para él era un mero convenio, pero para ella era un hermoso regalo de Dios. Porque solo ella sabía lo feliz que se había sentido cuando supo que se iba a casar con el... La persona a la que había amado durante toda su juventud. Todos esos años ella se esforzó al máximo en su matrimonio con la esperanza, de que tal vez así, este funcionaría. Tal vez él no se divorciaría de ella. Tal vez, él también querría quedarse con ella... Tal vez, él daría una oportunidad a su relación porque bien del bebé... Ella seguía pensando en eso cuando, de repente, una voz se oyó desde la puerta y rompió todas sus esperanzas e ilusiones... "No quiero a ese niño..." Aquella voz era fría y dura. Stella y Mia miraron en la dirección de la voz. RK estaba en la puerta y la miraba. Su rostro era frío e inexpresivo. No podían saber lo que estaba pensando. Tenía una cara muy atractiva y ojos azules. Eran como las profundidades del océano. Silos mirabas... ...Te podrías ahogar en ellos. Capítulo 2 No soy la mujer correcta RK entró y se colocó delante de Stella. Él parecía un rey que ocupaba la posición más alta del mundo y miraba a la gente como si no fueran insignificantes. Era alto y tenía un aura poderosa. Ella estaba sentada en el sofá, y estaba rodeada por esta. Ella se quedó allí mirándolo, porque sus palabras la habían dejado estupefacta. Nunca pensó que tuviera la sangre tan fría como para no pensárselo dos veces antes de decir algo así. No había vacilado cuando dijo que no quería a ese niño. Ella lo observó, intentó calmarse y contener las lágrimas. No quería parecer débil ante aquel frío hombre. Los dos se miraron sin decir nada... Al cabo de un rato, él se acercó y se sentó frente a ella. Cuando lo hizo, su ayudante Alex Triston puso unos papeles sobre la mesa. Encima de ellos había dos palabras escritas: "Contrato expirado". Alex la miró y dijo: "Srta. Richard, su contrato de tres años con el Sr. RK ha concluido. Ahora solo falta que ambos firmen y lo envíen". Escuchó como él había cambiado su forma de dirigirse a ella, incluso antes de que firmara, por lo que una sonrisa burlona se dibujó en su rostro. Ella estaba segura de que, él no se atrevería a tomarla tan a la ligera, si no fuera porque alguien se lo había ordenado. Por supuesto, ese alguien no era otro que su marido. RK tomó la pluma y firmó sin detenerse ni pensarlo. Cuando terminó, la miró y le dijo: "Puedes quedarte aquí por una semana y buscar una casa..." Ella lo miró a los ojos, los cuales estaban tranquilos como un lago... No había arrepentimiento, tristeza, vacilación... Nada. Era como si él no sintiera nada con respecto a su relación, la cual repentinamente había sufrido un gran cambio... Sin embargo, cuando ese pensamiento se le vino a la mente, se reprendió a sí misma... "Stella, ¿eres una tonta?" "¿Cómo puedes esperar arrepentimiento y tristeza de un hombre con un corazón de piedra?" No obstante, no podía controlar sus emociones... Porque ella lo había amado durante muchos años. No dijo nada y se limitó a observar a esa persona con la que había vivido durante tres años. Había visto su cara todos los días, y aún ahora, cuando lo contemplaba, le seguía pareciendo muy guapo... Pero... Era el hombre que le había roto el corazón en mil pedazos. No quería mostrarse débil delante de él, así que hizo todo lo posible por no llorar. La mano que sostenía la pluma le temblaba... Miró los papeles, vio su hermosa y fuerte caligrafía y firmó. Pero al igual que su corazón, su letra también parecía maltrecha. Ella estaba rota por dentro, pero su rostro no lo demostraba. Después de firmar, respiró hondo y dijo: "Estoy muy agradecida con el Sr. Kingston por dejar que me quede una semana, pero después de que expire nuestro contrato no creo que deba permanecer aquí. Me iré inmediatamente..." Cuando terminó de hablar, miró a Mia y le preguntó: "Mia ¿puedes ayudarme a empacar mis cosas?" Ella la miró, se dio cuenta de lo mucho que intentaba no llorar y le dolió el corazón. No quería hacerlo, pero tenía que ser así. Stella subió para recoger sus cosas y RK la observó, pero nadie podía leer sus emociones. Ella miró la habitación donde había estado viviendo durante tres años y sus ojos se empañaron... No pudo contener las lágrimas. Sabía que su matrimonio terminaría algún día, pero no sabía por qué sentía tanto dolor en su corazón... No tenía muchas cosas que guardar. Se limitó a empacar y no tocó nada de lo que él le había comprado. Ni siquiera una prenda... Mia la miró y no supo qué decir... Stella se secó las lágrimas y le dijo: "Mia no te preocupes. Estoy bien. Es solo que no soy la mujer correcta para él". Después de decir eso, tomó su bolso y bajó las escaleras. ** En la planta inferior... RK seguía sentado en el sofá y la miraba, pero ella no deseaba verlo y estaba dispuesta a marcharse... "¿A dónde vas?" De repente sonó la fría voz de aquel hombre. Ella se detuvo y lo miró... Desde el principio, ella no estaba en buenos términos con su familia y después de su matrimonio, era mucho más difícil tratar con ellos... En cuanto a él, ya se habían divorciado, así que no se sentía obligada a decirle a dónde iba... "No creo que mi paradero tenga algo que ver con el Sr. Kingston. Creo que ahora que ya estamos divorciados y no tenemos nada que ver el uno con el otro, usted debe concentrarse en su futura esposa, y no en su exmujer..." Ella no entendía el comportamiento hipócrita de ese hombre. Cuando estaban juntos y ella estaba en casa ardiendo en fiebre ni siquiera había mostrado preocupación por ella... En ese momento, él estaba ocupado con sus negocios y ganando dinero... No le había importado que su esposa se estuviera muriendo. De repente, ella no supo por qué, o si era una ilusión, pero sintió que después de decir eso sobre una futura esposa, la temperatura a su alrededor bajó mucho... Sintió frío en todo su cuerpo y decidió irse... "Detente... " Capítulo 3 No quiero a ese niño Stella lo escuchó y se detuvo. Albergaba un poco de esperanza en su corazón. Los ojos del hombre eran oscuros y fríos. Estos se llenaron de algunos pensamientos misteriosos y una capa de niebla los envolvió. De repente, dijo: "No quiero a ese niño. No olvides abortar". RK miró a la mujer que tenía delante y se quedó pensando... Sentía que ella era pura y hermosa, por eso no quería que lidiara con su carga. La mano de Stella, la cual cargaba su equipaje, tembló y la pequeña esperanza que tenía se desvaneció... Él le había roto el corazón tantas veces, no sabía por qué, pero todavía le dolía con la misma intensidad cada vez que sucedía... "Booooom". Sus palabras explotaron en su cabeza como una bomba. Apretó la bolsa que sostenía. Y sintió como si alguien la hubiera apuñalado... De repente se rio de sí misma... Se sintió como una tonta. ¿Cómo podía esperar algo de un hombre tan frío con su hijo...? Quería gritarle, pero al final no dijo nada... Él le había dicho una vez que le gustaban los niños y por, pero... Era como si le gustaran, pero no para tenerlos con ELLA... Le dolía mucho el corazón, pero no quería que él viera sus lágrimas. Se dio la vuelta y quedó de espaldas a él. Respiró hondo y dijo: "Sr. Kingston no lo piense demasiado. Yo tampoco lo quiero. Ya había decidido abortarlo". Estaba a punto de irse, pero se paró y dijo: "Una cosa más, espero que no nos volvamos a ver en esta vida..." Después de decir eso, se fue. Al principio, ella no quería dejar ese lugar, pero ahora... Sentía que se estaba sofocando... Sujetó su bolso con fuerza y se marchó sin mirar atrás. RK miró la espalda de la mujer, la cual luchaba por mantenerse derecha y no tambalearse... Sus ojos se oscurecieron y se llenaron de algunas emociones ilegibles... Hasta que la figura de la mujer desapareció de su vista, su espalda tensa se relajó y dijo... "Conduce..." Cuando el hombre dio la orden, el conductor no esperó ni un segundo y pisó el acelerador. Entonces, el coche negro se alejó y desapareció... Fin del flashback "Lo siento, no te vi..." De repente un hombre chocó con ella, quien estaba de pie en el pasillo. Los documentos se le cayeron al suelo. Sin embargo, debido a esto ella también volvió a la realidad... "No, lo siento", le dijo, lo ayudó a recogerlos y entró en el ascensor. Cuando la puerta se abrió, Jack Paul, quien estaba afuera, la saludó... La miro con una sonrisa y le dijo: "Stella llegaste. ¿Cómo estás? Eres nueva aquí, si necesitas algo no dudes en decírmelo..." Ella lo miró y asintió. "Estoy bien, gracias". Mientras hablaban, caminaron hasta su despacho y se sentaron. Él la miró y le dijo: "Estoy muy contento de que hayas aceptado mi oferta y hayas vuelto". Le dio una carpeta roja y le dijo: "Estoy seguro de que has oído que alguien quiere comprar nuestra empresa. En esta carpeta están los informes que hice, échales un vistazo". Ella la tomó y asintió. Él continuó: "Hay muchas empresas que quieren comprar la nuestra, pero entre todas ellas están los Grupos RK. No obstante, el precio que nos ofrecieron fue demasiado bajo..." Hizo una pausa y dijo: "Esta vez te pedí que volvieras para que pudieras darle la vuelta a la situación..." "Grupos RK... René Kingston..." Sus manos temblaron mientras sostenía los documentos. Los recuerdos que estaban en lo más profundo de su hermético corazón invadieron su mente... su mente... Ella se tranquilizó y dijo: "Haré lo que pueda". "Está bien". Jack se rio y dijo: "Ahora que has aceptado esta tarea ya no estoy preocupado". Capítulo 4 ¿Por qué vale setenta millones? Al día siguiente, en una cafetería... Stella ya había organizado todo y le pidió al director de negociación de los Grupos RK que se reunieran en una cafetería. Mientras lo esperaba, un hombre vestido con un traje negro y gafas de montura dorada se acercó. Pero cuando… llegó y la vio, se sorprendió. Ella también se quedó estupefacta al mirar a la persona que tenía delante. Porque, quien estaba frente a ella era el asistente de RK, Alex Triston. Por un momento, ambos se quedaron callados. Fue ella quien tomó la iniciativa y dijo: "Cuánto tiempo sin vernos". Él escuchó sus palabras y recobró la compostura. Asintió y se sentó. Ella no perdió el tiempo y fue directo al grano. "Sr. Triston aquí están los documentos, si le parece bien, por favor, fírmelos". Mientras lo decía, los colocó delante de él. Él vio el impactante precio de setenta millones y se escandalizó. "Srta. Richard, los Grupos RK solo pueden ofrecer cuarenta millones. El precio propuesto por su empresa es extremadamente alto". Desde el principio, ella no quería firmar ese contrato. Nunca permitirá que ese hombre se convierta en su jefe. Ella sentía que estaba perdiendo su tiempo, debería buscar alguna otra compañía. "Está bien, pero no podemos firmar". Dijo recogiendo sus cosas y decidida a irse. Alex vio que estaba a punto de marcharse y que no estaba interesada en el trato por lo que se asustó. Se le acercó y la detuvo. "Srta. por favor espere, déjeme llamar y preguntar sobre el precio una vez más". Ella se detuvo y asintió. "Por supuesto". Él caminó hacia un lado y llamó. ** En los Grupos RK, oficina del director general... RK estaba sentado en la cabecera y escuchaba el informe del departamento de marketing cuando su teléfono sonó. Lo miró y colgó. No le gustaba que lo molestaran en el trabajo. Sin embargo, al cabo de unos segundos, volvió a sonar. Los que estaban en la oficina vieron su fría expresión y temblaron. Tomó el teléfono y preguntó: "¿Qué sucede?" Su voz era fría. Alex le informó de toda la situación. "Diles, que eso no va a suceder setenta millones es demasiado. No lo valen". Cuando terminó de hablar, se dispuso a colgar... Pero su asistente le dijo algo que hizo que se detuviera a pensar por un momento. Sus dedos golpearon la mesa y después de un minuto respondió: "De acuerdo, aceptemos setenta millones". Después hizo una pausa y añadió: "Dile que iré a la empresa y que quiero que me explique personalmente por qué vale setenta millones". Después colgó. En sus profundos ojos azules había emociones desconocidas. La gente del departamento de marketing escuchó sus palabras y se sorprendieron. "El director general va a firmar personalmente el contrato". "¿Era esa negociación digna de su visita?". Además, sabían que Raksham no necesitaba involucrarse personalmente en ese trato. Todos ellos cuestionaban la situación. Alex no estaba hablando demasiado lejos así que ella pudo oír una parte de su conversación. Ella lo escuchó decir su nombre directamente, a la persona al otro lado del teléfono. Tres minutos después... "¡Srta. Richard, espere! El Sr. Kingston dijo que no tiene ningún problema con el precio. El acuerdo se fijará según los términos de su empresa, firmemos rápidamente para que nadie se eche para atrás". Cuando terminó de hablar, sacó los documentos, firmó y le dio el bolígrafo. Ella se sorprendió un poco al ver su actitud arrogante, era como si ya hubiera comprado la empresa. Miró el bolígrafo aturdida. No se imaginaba que el acuerdo entre los dos fuera a salir tan bien y sin esfuerzo. Ella sintió que había dejado clara su postura al no querer bajar el precio y que se había mantenido bastante firme en su decisión. Pero quien iba a decirlo. RK se había mostrado mucho más firme que ella respecto a la adquisición de la compañía. Incluso aceptó firmar el contrato pagando el precio que ella había establecido. "A él no le gustaba cambiar de decisión pasara lo que pasara. Entonces, ¿por qué lo había hecho?" "¿Era porque, después de vivir con el amor de su vida, él había cambiado?" Pensó... Pero sin importar qué... Ahora, ¿qué podía hacer? Tomó el bolígrafo y firmó. A ella no le importaba nada que tuviera que ver con él...de todos modos, ella no iba a quedarse allí. de todos modos, ella no iba a quedarse allí. Normalmente, ella no querría que él se convirtiera en su jefe, pero... ¿Qué podía hacer? Debía terminar ese trabajo y marcharse rápidamente. Alex guardó los documentos, le dio la mano y dijo: "Srta. Richard a partir de ahora somos compañeros de trabajo en la misma empresa. En el futuro, ¡por favor, cuide de nosotros!" Ella solo le dedicó una sonrisa forzada. Solo su corazón y Dios sabían cuánto deseaba que aquel hombre fuera su jefe. Él la miró y añadió: "Por favor, vuelva rápido a su empresa, el Sr. Kingston estará allí dentro de un rato. Ha dicho que quiere que usted... le explique personalmente por qué vale setenta millones". Tampoco sabía por qué su jefe quería que ella se lo dijera personalmente, teniendo en cuenta lo que había pasado entre ellos. Pero como asistente, solo podía hacer lo que él dijera. *** De regreso en la empresa... Ella estaba sentada dentro de su coche, pero su mente estaba llena de pensamientos de cómo en el futuro RK se convertirá en su jefe. "¡Ahhh! Stella, eres la mejor. Acabas de cerrar el contrato en cuanto apareciste". El que hablaba era la asistente del director de la empresa. "No sabes, antes de que vinieras, el Sr. Paul había enviado a mucha gente a negociar con el Sr. Kingston, pero él solo bajaba el precio". La abrazó y le dijo alegremente: "Stella eres nuestra estrella de la suerte". Ella bajó la cabeza y no dijo nada, porque eso no era lo que ella quería. Lily continuó: "Acabas de llegar, así que no debes conocer muy bien la ciudad". Mientras decía eso se acercó a su oído y dijo: "Déjame decirte que el Sr. Kingston es el hombre más guapo de ciudad X. No solo es apuesto, sino también rico y competente. Es el hombre de los sueños de muchas mujeres del mundo..." Al oír sus palabras, Stella se quedó sin palabras. "He oído que antes tenía una prometida... Pero la dejó hace seis años", comentó Lily. "¿No se casó con la hermana de esa chica?" Ella no podía creer que aún no se hubieran casado. ¿No se había divorciado de ella porque quería casarse con su hermana? Pensó que ya deberían haberlo hecho, tenido hijos y vivido felices el uno con el otro. "Stella, aquí estás..." Cuando Jack se enteró de que ella había llegado a un acuerdo con los Grupos RK, acudió personalmente a recibirla con una gran sonrisa en la cara. "Stella, no me has decepcionado... Rápido ve a la sala de reuniones y siéntate un rato. El Sr. Kingston llegará pronto y vendrás conmigo para darle la bienvenida..." "No quiero ir..." Inconscientemente, esas palabras salieron de la boca de Stella. Cuando se dio cuenta de lo que había dicho, hizo una pausa y dijo: "Sr. Paul, lamento mi comportamiento, pero no quiero ir..." Su voz era firme. "Como usted sabe yo acabo de regresar a causa de este contrato. Ahora que todo está en marcha, quiero volver a Francia y trabajar en la oficina central de la empresa como antes". Después de su divorcio y de lo ocurrido hace seis años... no quería volver a ver a ese hombre. Sus palabras... "No quiero a ese niño..." Todavía resonaban en su mente. Después de regresar... no quería verlo. Ese hombre de sangre fría y corazón de piedra ya le había roto el corazón mil veces, y no quería volver a experimentar ese dolor. Tal vez en el fondo no era capaz de olvidarlo por completo o tal vez había algo más... Sin embargo, estaba segura de una cosa: no quería encontrarse con él. Si aún quedaba un poco de amor en su interior, quería eliminarlo lo antes posible y mantenerse alejada de él. Jack la miró y le dijo: "No es que no quiera que vuelvas, pero ahora sabes que la compañía fue comprada por el Sr. RK, y si te vas del país o no... Será decisión de él..." ¿Qué? Hace seis años, su matrimonio había estado en sus manos, y ahora su trabajo... Ella se resistía a dejar que él decidiera su futuro... Se sentía como si hubiera caído en una trampa. Ella quería permanecer lo más lejos posible de él. Jack la miró a la cara y supo que no se encontraba de buen humor por lo que le dijo: "De acuerdo, entonces vete y descansa un poco. Después de que el Sr. RK se haga cargo de la empresa, puedes solicitar tu permiso de nuevo..." "Solicítaselo..." Ahora, él decidiría si se iba o no. Cuando pensó en aquello, sintió como si su cabeza estuviera a punto de explotar... Ahora mismo, ella no quería nada... Solo deseaba irse de ese lugar. Sabía que él llegaría en cualquier momento y que existía la posibilidad de encontrarse con él. Así que, al menos por ahora, lo mejor para ella era marcharse lo más rápido posible, para poder evitarlo... No dijo nada y se dispuso a retirarse. Pero justo cuando dio el primer paso, oyó a alguien... "Sr. Rk..." ...... ==== Stella Richard se casó con Rene Kingston en lugar de su hermana Sophia por algunas razones. Pero desde el principio, ella sabe que su matrimonio era solo un contrato por tiempo límite y una vez que se cumplió el tiempo, ella tenía que irse. Para RK, este matrimonio fue solo una carga, pero para ella fue un regalo de Dios. Porque RK era el hombre al que había amado toda su juventud... Entonces, mientras tanto de su matrimonio, Stella hizo todo lo posible para que este matrimonio funcionara. Pero el día que descubrió que estaba embarazada, su esposo le dio el papel de divorcio y le dijo... "No quiero a este niño. No olvides abortar". Estas palabras salen de su boca, como una bomba para Stella, y cambiaron su vida... Ella firmó su nombre en el papel de divorcio y salió de la casa, porque ella no quiere estar con un hombre tan frío. Seis años después, RK compró la empresa en la que trabajaba Stella. Pero Stella hizo todo lo posible por no tener nada que ver con él, porque ella tenía un hijo y no quería que él se enterara de él... Pero un día, cuando Stella recogió a su hijo de la escuela, él la vio... RK su mirada se posó en el niño a su lado, su rostro se veía igual que cuando era joven... ¿Qué sucederá en adelante? Los capítulos disponibles son limitados aquí, haga click el botón abajo para instalar APP y disfrutar leyendo más contenidos maravillosos. (Al abrir el APP, directo accederá a este libro) &5&	LEARN_MORE	https://fbweb.manobook.com/14128375-fb_contact-spc	Beloved Books	https://www.facebook.com/61565799023858/	209	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	fbweb.manobook.com	IMAGE		https://fbweb.manobook.com/14128375-fb_contact-spcp23_2-240914-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=060236&accid=911653190288373&rawadid=120212758946920521	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461338069_1518498428792187_3591391216052523140_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=yZ6ZWVn2qOMQ7kNvgEefINU&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ANhDTHfJEgcTN0g12QOjtdg&oh=00_AYAbf1uNiTjECRqEUXC3EYachB9VUTCsYCVJdZzdus9Seg&oe=670E3EB4	PERSON_PROFILE	Beloved Books	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,143,475	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2143467}'	No	2024-10-10 21:18	active	1606	😍Read the next chapters👉	This wasn’t the first time I received photos of Owen cheating on me. The blonde hair and slender build of the woman kissing him reminded me of my best friend Josie. But it couldn't be her… Right? With trembling fingers, I dropped my phone. How could he do this to me? I thought he cared. I thought I was the most important person in his life. I was like a sister to him, and now I am his wife! After losing my parents, I was adopted by Owen’s family. I saved Owen's life when we were young. His family was so grateful that they decided to take me in. I grew up with Owen. We used to be inseparable. At first, he was like a brother to me. But as we grew older, things changed… He went from an awkward, geeky boy to a tall, handsome young man. I changed with the years, too. Puberty transformed me from a skinny little girl into a fit, voluptuous young woman. My dark brown hair grew long and wavy, spreading on my shoulders like seaweed. My bright green eyes with soft sight were framed by long black lashes. My fair skin and slim figure let me win the admiration of many Suitors. Owen always said he loved my eyes. He said my eyes were as charming as a clear lake. Since we were teens, we felt a strange, forbidden attraction to one another. But neither of us ever dared to admit it. Until that one fateful night, when we shared our first kiss. We got married when we were 22 years old. I couldn’t believe that was almost 3 years ago now. I always thought we knew each other best. I thought nothing could ever come between us. But Owen had been acting very strange recently. These photos seemed to explain why… I had to confront him. “Owen?” I called out. “Owen, where are you?” He didn’t answer. He must be upstairs. I walked up the stairs and heard him talking to his friend Simon on the phone. As I was about to knock on the door, I overheard: “No, I don’t think I love her anymore.” His words gave me icy chills. “You should be happy, Simon. I know you like Noah. If we get a divorce, you can have her.” Owen continued. “He said...what?” I couldn’t believe my ears and cried in my heart, “How dare he talk about me like that? I wasn't just some object he could give away! ” Hearing Owen’s frivolous talk with his friend, I felt sick. I grew up with him and got married for so many years. But he recently acted like a stranger. Did he have a new love? Why he treated me in such a cruel way?! I was almost to open the door to question him, but suddenly I hesitated, “Question him and then what? Owen may not love me love before. Do I want divorce? No, I don’t think so. Anyway, I have to calm down. At least I need to have a talk with him first. I need to know what happened to our marriage.” So, I quietly made my way back downstairs. I tried to forget about what I heard by preparing dinner. As I was dishing up our pasta, the delightful scent of italian herbs drifted through the house. I heard Owen come downstairs. “Just in time for your dinner, hun!” I said, trying to sound normal. But he was wearing his coat and gelled hair. He looked handsome as ever and ready to leave. I could smell his aftershave - my favorite smell in the world. “Where are you going? It’s getting late and dinner is ready.” I said. “Dinner with a client. Don’t wait for me.” Owen replied and left without hesitation. I sat alone at the table, looking at the food I’d carefully prepared for him. Tears were streaming down my cheeks. I listlessly turned the spaghetti round and round with my fork. I wasn’t hungry. After storing away the leftovers, I stared at the TV for a while. Nothing could get my mind off of Owen and whoever that blonde tramp was. I made my way to the bathroom. I washed my mascara stained face and looked at myself in the mirror. Why did he stop loving me? Am I not beautiful enough? Did I not do enough to make him happy? I gave my body a scrutinizing glance, suddenly seeing all the parts of me that weren’t perfect. My belly wasn’t as flat as it used to be. Maybe I should’ve had my lips done, like my friend Josie. Mine always used to be fuller than hers. But now she had the plump, luscious lips of a model. After washing up, I went to bed. Dropping my face into my pillow, I felt miserable. I tried to fall asleep, but my mind kept wandering. Where was Owen? And with who? Will he even come home tonight? At 1 am, I finally heard the key turn in the front door. From all the stumbling I could hear Owen was very drunk. I swiftly made my way downstairs to help him to the bedroom. He started kissing me and said a blurry name. I tried to identify what it was. After he repeated it for many times, I was shocked. It sounded like... “Joise”! “Josie…? Were you with Josie?” I asked with panic in my voice. I helped his heavy body into bed. He grunted some words I couldn’t understand. I couldn’t believe my husband cheated on me with my best friend. I cried and pleaded with him to see that it was me, not Josie. He pushed me away. As his head hit the pillow, he started snoring right away. Looking at my husband - completely drunk - I didn’t recognize the man I knew and loved. I tried to sleep next to him. But it felt like I was lying next to a stranger. I went downstairs and sat on the sofa all night, wide eyed, thinking about what happened between us. The next morning, Owen came downstairs after a shower. I wanted to ask him how he was feeling. He must be hungover. When I got up from the couch, I felt very weak and feverish. The sleepless night must've made me sick. “Owen, are you OK?” I asked as I struggled to walk over to him. I really wanted to hug him. If only for a sense of comfort. He swept my arms away and told me to leave him alone. I was so weak and dizzy, his push made me fall. Owen was stunned for a moment. Then he said coldly, “If you’re sick, go see a doctor.” I scrambled up to my feet, and looked at him with a shocked expression. Suddenly, his phone rang. As he lifted it to his ear, the screen lit up. I could clearly see who was calling: “Josie”. Chapter 2 - Hope Noah My heart sank when Owen picked up the phone. The screen clearly said “Josie”. He answered: “Hello? Yes, of course, sir. I can take a look at those documents for you.” I couldn't believe Owen was lying to my face. He glanced at me, then quickly walked over to the kitchen. When he thought I couldn't hear him, his voice softened. He sounded so sweet. Although I couldn’t hear his words, the way he spoke to Josie reminded me of the beginning of our romance. Owen was still trying to hide his betrayal from me. He must have forgotten that he gave away his secret last night, when he called me Josie. Those pictures on my phone left no doubt. He was cheating on me, with my best friend. I leaned up against the wall. I felt weakened by my fever and this emotional rollercoaster. I stared at my husband as he came back inside the living room. He avoided my eyes. It felt as if he had become a stranger. In the past, he would’ve never let me suffer like this. “I’ll pick you up later.” Owen said, ready to go. I grabbed his hand and begged him to stay with me. “Please, don’t leave. I'm sick, Owen. I need to see a doctor. I’m too weak to be all by myself.” He was very impatient. He said he had some important business to deal with. I couldn’t help crying as I watched him leave. My husband and my best friend were betraying me, behind my back. I walked up the stairs slowly, carefully holding on to the railing. I was so weak and fragile. Bed rest was my best option right now. I really needed my husband to take care of me. When we got married, he vowed to me: “In sickness and in health, in good times and bad”. This was definitely a bad time, and he was nowhere to be seen. When I woke up from my nap, I felt even worse. In my feverish haze, I reached for my phone and tried to call Owen. I opened my recent contacts and found that Owen had not had any calls with me these days at all. I had to open the contact list to look for him, few minutes later I dialed out with a headache and dizziness. Almost immediately I heard: “Hello, Noah?” The voice on the phone sounded very deep. I figured Owen got a cold after his late night out. “I’m so sick, I’m so weak. I need to get to the hospital. Please, come back, please…” I pleaded, my voice weak and trembling. “I’ll be right there.” Said the voice on the phone and hung up right away. His voice sounded different from before. And his tone was a little urgent. What’s wrong? I didn’t have enough energy to think about it. At least he might still care about me. That comforted me a lot. Before long, there was a heavy knock on the door. Did Owen leave his key? I opened the door, expecting to look into Owen's gray eyes, but found Raymond's kind, hazel brown eyes instead. What was he doing here? Raymond was Owen’s uncle. He was only several years older, but very mature. He was tall, tanned and handsome. His chocolate brown hair matched his eyes. With his strong, square jaw and muscular body. I always thought Owen was one of the most attractive men I knew. It wasn't until Raymond’s appearance that I realized how dominant the handsome genes in this family in terms of good looking. After living in Australia for most of his life, he had come back 10 years ago to take over his family’s business. By now, he was the most successful CEO in the city. Although all women admired him, he remained single. “Does Owen know you’re sick?” Raymond said, looking concerned. “How did you know I'm sick? Do I look that terrible?” I asked, suddenly aware that I was only wearing my little nightgown, had no make-up on and had my hair up in a messy bun. Raymond smiled. “Don't worry, Noah. I got your call earlier.” Oops, I must have pressed the number of “Owen’s Boss” instead of “Owen”. I apologized for the inconvenience. “You are a member of our family, Noah. It’s my duty to take care of you. And you are never an inconvenience to me.” Raymond said as he took me by the arm to support me. He led me to his streamlined, dark gray Mercedes to drive me to the hospital. I sat down on the cream colored leather seat. His car smelled brand new. The seat was heated, which helped warm me up, but I was still shivering. Raymond took off his suede blazer and handed it to me. His simple act of kindness made me feel warm, inside and out. “Thank you, Raymond. This means a lot to me.” I said with a relieved sigh. “Of course, Noah. Whenever you need me, I’ll be there.” He responded. He still had a slight Australian accent. He asked me what happened. I wouldn’t have shared my family’s private problems with another man who I didn’t even know him very well. But at that time, I was on the very edge of a breakdown. I really needed someone to talk to. Yet when I lost two of my closest persons on the same day, my husband and my best friend, who else could I talk to? “I don’t think Owen loves me as much as before. It seems that he has some secrets with another woman, who used to my best girlfriend. I couldn't sleep all night. I think that's what caused my fever.” I concluded. I was in tears again by the time I finished the story. “How could they do this to you? You are the best thing that's ever happened to Owen. If he can't see that, he is an even bigger idiot than I thought!” Raymond shouted out. His shocked, angry expression showed me how much he cared. “Please, don't say a word about this to Owen. I haven't confronted him yet. I need to do this myself.” I responded. We sat quietly for a while, his hand resting very close to my thigh. I felt so weak and miserable. But his presence helped. When we seeing the private doctor. I tried to get out of the car but almost fell. Raymond flung an arm around me, just in time to catch me. I blushed as I looked up to him. My face was very close to his. His piercing eyes looked at me with an intensity I hadn’t seen before. I smelled something fresh. It might be his aftershave. I remembered Owen also used it, and I always told he that I love what he smelled. But I found Raymond’s aftershave smelled a little special. “Raymond? Noah? What are you doing?!” I suddenly heard Owen’s angry voice. Chapter 3 - Truth Noah Raymond quickly let go of me as Owen approached us. Just before taking a step back. I stumbled over to my husband. I wanted to lean on him for support, but he didn’t seem to care about me at all. All I could read on his face was anger. I tried to be strong and stand by myself, shivering with fever. “So, you’ve got a new love, huh? I saw you flirting with my uncle!” Owen spat his angry words at me. I turned pale. How could he say this to me? Especially after what he had done? I wasn’t the one who couldn’t be trusted! “Owen! How dare you talk to her like that! It’s not our family’s manner!” Raymond berated him. He was fuming with rage at the injustice. He also knew about Owen's betrayal. Owen was a little timid when Raymond got angry. Although Raymond was only 31 years old, he had become a successful CEO. He had idolized Raymond when he was a child. And now, Raymond was also his boss. Owen had recently started working at his company. Raymond’s fists were clenched and his tense muscles were visible through his buttoned up shirt. He looked like he was about to hit Owen. I didn’t want them to fight over me, so I tried to calm them both down. “Raymond, it’s okay. Owen will take me in to see a doctor. Thank you for driving me here.” I said gratefully. ‘Please, don’t say anything about Josie’, I tried to tell him mentally through the look in my eyes. He nodded slightly, as if he understood. He relaxed and his eyes softened when he looked at me. I turned back to my angry husband. I couldn’t detect any sign of trust in his eyes. I supposed he should he should be concerned about my health rather than the relationship between me and Raymond. “Owen, I can explain. I tried to call you, but I was so sick I accidentally dialed Raymond’s number. He brought me to see the doctor. You should be grateful to him. Without him I would still be miserable in bed, all alone.” Owen grabbed me and said, “Well, I was just on my way to come and get you. Then I saw you get out of uncle Raymond's car and ‘fall’ right into his arms.” He looked at Raymond with an arrogant smirk. “You can go back to your important job now, uncle. I’ll look after my wife.” Raymond’s eyes were cold, but he respected my wishes. He didn't object. After warning Owen that he’d better take good care of me, he got back in his car and drove off. Although I was glad I could lean on Owen, something didn't feel right. I realized I was still wearing his suede jacket. It was so soft and warm, protecting me from the cold autumn wind. When the doctor dealt with my fever, Owen didn’t want to speak to me, let alone look at me. He was engaging himself in typing on his phone. The doctor told me I shouldn't have waited much longer. My fever was so high I could have fainted. After getting examined and taking medicine for my fever, Owen drove me home. We sat next to each other in our car that held many memories. All our road trips and getaways together. Those times were over now. After an uncomfortable silence, I decided to address the elephant in the room. “Owen… What is going on? Do you still love me? Do you still regard me as your wife?” I asked. “So what? Whose wife do you want to be?” Owen hissed. I couldn't believe how horrible he was to me after what he had done. “I know you cheated on me, Owen.” I uttered with pain in my voice. “You’ve been seeing Josie, right?” Owen stopped the car with a jerk and pulled over. We sat in silence for a while as he processed my words. “What do you know, Noah?” he pressed, looking me in the eyes at last. I finally confronted him about all the things that had been weighing heavily on my heart. I explained: “Someone sent me photos of the two of you together. The first time, they didn't show your face. So I didn’t want to believe it. But in the ones I received yesterday, it was clearly you. All those nights, when you told me you had to leave town for business... You lied to me. You spent them at a hotel with another woman! Then, last night, you kissed me and called me Josie. And this morning, I saw it was her calling you. You pretended it was a client. “Owen, we have grown up together since we were kids. I always thought we know each other the most and could trust each other. I can’t believe you would cheat me like that!” I cried, “Owen, did you fall in love with another woman... Is she my best friend Josie?!” His eyes showed a moment of doubt. Then, resolution. His mouth tightened as he clenched his jaw. Just when I thought he wouldn’t answer, Owen said: “It’s true. I love her. I love Josie.” Chapter 4 - Hurt Noah I just couldn't accept it. I loved him so much. How could he cheat on me? “Why, Owen? I thought we loved each other. I thought we would be together forever. Did I do something wrong?” I cried. Owen didn't respond. He drove us home in silence. His cruelty was too much for me to bear. I stared at the raindrops on the window. I felt more depressed than ever. That afternoon, Owen left again. I tried having some food and a nap, hoping that would help me heal. But I just couldn't fall asleep until Owen came back home in the early evening. I had to talk to him. I got out of bed and met him at the top of the stairs. “Owen, we need to talk about what happened. You can't keep going out and avoiding me.” He was obviously drunk again. All he said was, “I don’t have anything to say to you. I am moving out, Noah. I supposed our years of marriage is a mistake!” I took his hands in mine and begged him to stay and try to work it out. But he shook off my hands and pushed me away. I was standing right on the edge of the staircase. His push made me lose balance, and I tumbled down the stairs. I managed to grab onto the railing so I didn’t fall all the way down. But my head hit the wall when I tried to break my fall. I felt my forehead was bleeding. It was so painful that I couldn’t get up. I thought Owen would help me, but only heard: “You lost your footing. It’s not my fault.” There was a sudden knock on the door. Owen stumbled past me down the stairs. “Raymond? What are you doing here? Now is not a good time.” “I came to ask you what is going on. You need to give me an explanation. You haven’t … Noah?” Raymond suddenly saw me sitting on the stairs behind Owen. He pushed Owen aside and ran over to me in alarm. Seeing my messy hair and injured forehead, he instantly knew what happened between us. He punched Owen in the face. “This is how you treat your wife?! I don’t believe you. Don’t you see Noah is bleeding? Did you hurt her? What a disgusting thing you smelled! You drunk idiot!” Raymond raged at his nephew. I didn’t even have time to explain. Raymond immediately wrapped me up in his suit jacket and took me to see the doctor. “Twice in one day? That must be a record.” The doctor said wearily. I gave her a wry grin and answered, “Not by choice…” The doctor took care of my wounds. I needed a couple of stitches and had some pretty bad bruises, but I would be okay. Thankfully, I didn't break any bones. It was getting dark outside. The autumn breeze was busy blowing the leaves off the maple trees surrounding the hospital parking lot. Raymond and I made our way back to the car. Our feet rustled through the thick carpet of yellow, brown and scarlet red leaves. After my second - and hopefully last - doctor's visit of the day, we sat next to each other in silence. We were back in his beautiful Mercedes. I could get used to these comfortable, heated seats. I felt a bit embarrassed. Raymond kept on having to save me. At least this time, I was wearing clothes and make-up, and my brown hair was neatly tied in a long, wavy ponytail. “I don’t normally need so much help, you know.” I broke the ice. “I happen to be a strong, independent woman most of the time.” Raymond laughed heartily. “Jokes aside, I'm really grateful for everything you've done for me.” I continued. “Why did you come over tonight, Raymond?” “Owen hadn’t come to work at the company for days. And I wanted to speak to him about what happened this morning, with you. I tried to call him, but he never answered. I decided to come over. To see for myself what was wrong with him.” Raymond explained. “I just can’t believe what he did to you!” He continued. “If he ever does anything like that again, please tell me. I’ll teach him a lesson.” His stern face showed how much he meant it. I took a deep breath. He had a way of making me feel safe and secure. “Thank you, Raymond. I’m okay now. It was an accident. Owen didn’t push me off the stairs on purpose. He didn’t mean to hurt me.” I explained. Raymond looked a little angry, but he still carefully drove me home. “Goodbye, Raymond. Thank you again, for everything.” I said with feeling as he hugged me. “Bye, Noah. It’s been my pleasure. Please be safe. Call me if you need anything.” He said. He gently patted me on my head as comfort as if I was a little girl and got back in his car. His simple actions made me feel warm. I thanked him and walked home. I entered the house. It was quiet and dark downstairs. I walked up to our room. When I opened our bedroom door, all I could see was Owen and Josie kissing on the bed. Chapter 5 - The Necklace Noah I couldn’t believe my eyes! While the hours I was leaving, my husband was screwing with my best friend in my room! Didn’t he remember I got hurt because of him?! How ridiculous! Even though I had seen Owen and Josie’s betrayal before in photos, witnessing it in real life was way worse. It felt like a million knives stabbed me in the chest. My heart shattered. “How dare you cheat on me in our home! In our own bed, for God’s sake!” I cried out. They hadn’t heard me open the bedroom door over the romantic music that was playing. They turned around with shocked looks on their faces. If I wasn’t so devastated, it might’ve been funny. Owen's mouth had lipstick smears all over it, and Josie’s blonde hair was disheveled. They were both in their underwear. Clothes were spread out all over our bedroom floor. I tried to hold back my tears. I didn't want to show them my pain. My crying might come across as weakness. I demanded an explanation. “I don’t believe this. Owen! Did you forget I am your wife?! Josie, why you betray me too?! I treat you as my best friend. How dare you take my husband away from me!” I insisted. Josie hid away in Owen’s arms. Owen comforted her gently, then snapped at me: “You’ve already seen us together anyway, haven't you, Noah?” “I am done with you.” He continued. “Our whole relationship was based on a lie. Josie should’ve been with me all along!” I didn’t understand. “What are you talking about, Owen?” He held up a delicate golden necklace with a tear shaped ruby that had been resting on Josie’s collarbone. “Remember this, Noah? The truth has finally come out. It was Josie who saved my life all those years ago, not you. You pretended that it was you in front of my parents. You’ve made her suffer long enough!” I was shocked. Why did Josie have my necklace? I couldn't believe her betrayal. I tried to explain to Owen that I lost that necklace before I was adopted by his family. I told him I would never lie to him. Especially about something so important. But Owen didn’t believe me. “Josie,” I cried. “How could you do this to me? Why would you steal my necklace? You know how much it means to me! We’ve been best friends since the orphanage, haven’t we? Does that mean nothing to you?” “Noah, you know this necklace has always belonged to me. I was the one who saved Owen. But you stole my life to be adopted,”Josie played innocent with me, “I should have been the one who grew up with Owen! I see you as my sister, so I never attempted to reveal your lie until Owen found this necklace in my old jewelry box several months ago.” This convinced Owen even more that I had been bullying her. He wrapped his arms around her. Over his shoulder, when he couldn’t see, Josie gave me a quick, mean smirk. I knew Josie had a mean side. She always had, even when we were kids. But so far, she had only taken it out on her boyfriends and whoever got on her bad side, not on me. I never thought she might treated me in such a mean way! I had searched everywhere but couldn't find my that necklace. It turned out that she was the thief who was always around me. How could she tell such outrageous lies as if it were natural？ I left the bedroom, rushed downstairs and broke down on the couch. Oh, what a nightmare! How could I make Owen see the truth? A little later, Owen and Josie came downstairs, all dressed up again. Josie was wearing her Prada pumps and the sleek, mint green dress I gifted her for her birthday. It accentuated her long legs and slender silhouette. I had to admit, she looked beautiful. I used to dress in a simple way such as simple jeans, white blouse and sneakers. Maybe I looked less attractive compared to Josie. Owen had an arm around Josie’s waist and warned me, “You’d better stay out of our life from now on. I’ll move to another villa with Josie.” I couldn't believe it. After 3 years of marriage, he trusted her story over mine. And now he wanted nothing to do with me. We used to be happily married. Our whole lives, ever since I saved him, we had been so close. We used to laugh together, cry together, play pranks on each other… But now, everything changed, simply because of a necklace. In fact, “necklace” is just an excuse for his betrayal. I didn’t believe our years of affection couldn’t prove my heart. “Noah, my life were ruined by you. You owe me that.” Josie said. “One day you’ll both regret this. I didn’t do anything wrong.” I sobbed. As they walked out, I faintly heard Owen reply: “It’s my fault. I should have found you earlier, or you wouldn’t have suffered so much.” I could only guess at his last insult as the door closed behind them. I zoned out in front of the TV and poured myself some of Owen’s whisky. The past couple of days had been the worst of my life ever since I lost my parents. My body and mind had been through so much. I felt numb. I must have fallen asleep on the couch. The sudden loud jingle of my phone ringing woke me up. The bright midmorning sun was shining in through the large windows. Looks like I slept in late. Disoriented, I picked up my phone and saw it was Owen calling. I accepted the call and brought the phone to my ear. Before I could say a word, I heard Owen’s angry shouting: “How dare you do this to Josie! Those guys you hired? They put her in the hospital! I can’t believe your jealousy would drive you this far!” Chapter 6 - Choice Noah “What?! What guys? I just woke up, Owen. I have no idea what you’re talking about.” I replied to the angry voice on the phone. “More lies! I can’t believe you, Noah. You're despicable!” Owen shouted. He was so loud, I had to move the phone away from my ear. “Owen, please calm down. All I remember is you leaving with Josie last night. I fell asleep on the couch. What happened?” “Josie is in the hospital because of you. I demand that you come here right now and apologize to her!” He ended the call before I could reply. What was this about? Would my life ever go back to normal? I decided to find out what was going on. My fever was over. Although my head still hurt, the wound was healing rapidly. I took a refreshing shower and got into a pencil skirt and light blue blouse. I combed my hair and decided to wear it in natural loose waves today. After a quick breakfast, I slipped into my high heels and coat, and made my way to my car. It was a crisp sunny day. I arrived at the hospital. At least it wasn't me who needed to see the doctor this time. “Oh, it’s our ‘old friend’.” The nurse said jokingly. I smiled as she directed me to Josie’s room. As soon as I knocked on the door, Owen opened it with an enraged look on his face. “Finally! That took you long enough.” He whispered angrily. “Josie is sleeping.” He came out and gently closed the door behind him. We walked towards the chairs in the hallway. “I have no idea what happened, Owen.” I said honestly. “Can you please tell me what is going on? Some guys attacked her?” “Are you still pretending you weren't behind this? You are unbelievable.” He shook his head, then continued. “Josie was attacked by some hooligans this morning, on her way to work. She shouted out and fainted from fear. Thankfully, a police officer was nearby. He heard her scream. She has a heavy concussion from the fall. She'll have to stay here a few days to recover.” “What? That's horrible!” I replied in shock. Although I was angry with Josie, I wouldn't wish this on anyone. “Stop your act now, Noah. Those guys were arrested. They told the police someone paid them to kidnap Josie, because she broke up a marriage.” No wonder he doubted me. But I couldn’t believe the trust between us was so fragile. “Would you believe me if I swore to you it wasn't me?” I asked with a last glimmer of hope. His reply made it clear to me that there was no hope left for us: “Never again will I believe a single word you say, Noah.” I refused to apologize. I didn't have anything to do with this. If there is anyone needed to stand out and make an apology, it was them for what they had done to me！ On my way out, I contacted a friend who had lots of connections all over the city. I asked her to investigate the situation. I also called the office on my way home, to let them know I was still recovering from my fever and head wound. My boss was understanding. She told me to take as long as I needed. In the evening, Owen came home just as I was about to have dinner. “I didn’t prepared your dinner. I guess you would have dinner with Josie?” I said plainly. I didn’t know why he came back at this time, but I didn’t care about it anymore. He ignored my words and said, “You still don’t want to apologize, right? You have two choices, Noah. Apologize and make amends with Josie, or divorce me and get out of this house!” “Josie is the one who betrayed us both. She lied to you, Owen. She stole my necklace. She is the one who should apologize!” I argued. Owen burst out in rage and slapped me in the face. I stared at him in disbelief. I was totally disappointed. Over the past few days he had hit me, pushed me, cheated on me. He had hurt me in every way. I made up my mind. “I choose divorce.” I said coldly. “Okay, good. My lawyer will contact you in the next morning. Oh, and I’ve prepared another ‘surprise’ for you.” Owen said ruthlessly with a wicked smile.	LEARN_MORE	https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12088&u	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/	20	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	redtgb.com	DCO		https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12088&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448779987_1262869391355075_4601790756563973166_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=J1YC8E8rqqkQ7kNvgH7lxUk&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A4egHwhNBs8cDVz5VqI8tA-&oh=00_AYBHTsUh_COrIixelgd1UuWVj8bKeWPRqTaOZMoycV1gGg&oe=670E52FB	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,144,180	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	No	2024-10-10 21:18	active	1606	Read next chapter👉	“President, look at your ex-wife’s social media platform!” "Leaving the capital has nothing to do with me!" "In the photo, she is holding a child who looks very similar to you. Doesn't it matter?" He immediately dropped the document and rushed out! ============= Chapter 1 Ex-girlfriend Returns Raegan Hayes was a little absent-minded at the moment. All she could think of since this afternoon was the doctor's words. "Congratulations! You are going to be a mom." Suddenly, Mitchel Dixon pinched her arm. His low voice came the next second. "Come back to earth. What are you thinking about?" Mitchel was her husband. They had been married secretly for two years. He was her superior at work, the president of the Dixon Group. Everything had happened so fast. She was newly employed in the company when they unexpectedly got married. At that time, Mitchel's grandfather fell seriously ill. It was then he proposed a fake marriage just to fulfill his grandfather's dying wish. They signed a prenup, agreeing to hide their marriage from the public. Their union could be terminated at any time. It was an unconventional thing to do. However, Raegan only considered herself lucky at that time. Never in a million years did she think she would ever get married to the man she had a crush on for eight years. She delightfully agreed. After their marriage, Mitchel was very busy. He spent most of his time working. Raegan wished she could spend more time with him at home. However, she was rest assured because there hadn't been any rumors or scandals about him with women in the past two years. Except for his mild indifference, Mitchel was a perfect husband. Raegan had mixed feelings as she stared at the medical report. In the end, she decided to tell Mitchel this news. She also wanted to tell him that she hadn't learned about him for the first time two years ago and that she had been crushing on him for many years before then. Just then, Mitchel’s phone rang. He went to the balcony and answered the phone. Raegan checked the time and found that it was already midnight. She felt a little uneasy. Who would call Mitchel at this hour? Mitchel spent a few minutes on the balcony. Thereafter, he returned and changed into formal attire. His handsome face which had a clear outline made him look dignified. He was something to see now. "Don't wait up for me. Good night," he said finally. What? He was on his way out? At this hour? Raegan's grip on the report tightened as she stared at him in disappointment. Unconsciously, she withdrew slightly. After thinking for a while, she blurted out, "It's already so late." Mitchel's fingers froze on his tie. With a faint smile, he pinched her earlobe and said, "Be good, okay? There's something I have to do. Don't wait up." With that, he headed for the door. "Mitchel." Raegan quickly ran and caught up with him. Mitchel turned around and looked at her seriously. "What's the matter?" There was a tinge of coldness to his voice. An icy cloud hung over them as they stared at each other. A little distressed, Raegan asked in a low voice, "I would like to visit my grandma tomorrow. Can you accompany me there?" Her grandmother always wanted to see her. As a result, Raegan wanted to take Mitchel there to assure her grandma they were happy. "Let's talk about it tomorrow, okay?" Without agreeing or declining, Mitchel left in a hurry. Several thoughts were threading Raegan's mind. She couldn't sleep a wink. After tossing and turning for a long time, she went to the kitchen and made herself a warm glass of milk. A few notifications from some online blogs came into her phone. However, she wasn't interested in them. She was about to swipe them away when one of them caught her attention. The familiar name made her click on it. The news read, "Famous designer, Lauren Murray was spotted at the airport with her mysterious boyfriend earlier today." Lauren was wearing a bucket hat. The man's figure was vague, but the outline of his body was enough to show that he was dashing. Raegan zoomed in on the picture. The next second, her heart dropped. Mitchel was the man in the picture! So, he canceled the afternoon meeting just to go pick up his ex-girlfriend from the airport? This realization settled like a boulder in Raegan's gut, rendering her flustered. Her hands trembled. Subconsciously, she dialed Mitchel's number. The dial tone brought her back to her senses. Just as she was about to hang up, the line connected, and a voice came from the other end. "Hello!" It was a particularly gentle woman's voice. Raegan froze for a second and then threw the phone away. She suddenly felt sick in her stomach. Covering her mouth, she ran into the bathroom and threw up in the toilet bowl. The next morning, Raegan went to work on time. Mitchel had tried to get her to stop working after they got married. Stubbornly, she insisted on making her own money. Mitchel didn't kick against her decision, but he asked her to work as his assistant, helping him with the daily chores. The head assistant, Matteo Jenkins was left to take care of the major affairs Mitchel had. Matteo was the only Dixon Group employee who knew about their marriage. Since inception, only male assistants were hired for the president's office. Reagan was the first and only female. Her employment broke the protocol. As a result, other workers couldn't help but wonder if she was involved with Mitchel. It took a while before they realized that Mitchel never gave Raegan special treatment. Strangely, this made them despise her even more. After all, no one would last long in anything while taking advantage of their looks. At this time, one of Raegan's colleagues handed her a document and ordered her to take it to Mitchel's office. Mitchel didn't return home last night. Raegan was so worried that she didn't sleep at all. All she kept thinking about was the woman who answered his phone when she called. What was her relationship with Mitchel? Raegan already knew the answer to that, but she was still in denial. It was difficult for her to come to terms with that fact. Raegan tried to remain calm now. She reasoned that no matter what happened, she deserved a result that would be rewarding for all the years she spent loving Mitchel. This couldn't be all for nothing, right? She pressed the elevator button calmly and went up to the president's office. Before she walked out of the elevator, she smoothed her hair to make sure she looked good. She had arrived at the office, only to see that the door was ajar. A man's voice came. She halted instantly. "Come on, man! Do you have any feelings for Raegan or not?" The voice belonged to Luis Stevens, a childhood friend of Mitchel's. "What do you mean exactly?" Mitchel asked in a cold voice. "You know exactly what I mean!" Luis clicked his tongue impatiently and added, "I think Raegan is a good girl. Isn't she your type?" "Do you want me to hand her over to you?" Mitchel asked carelessly. "You know what, forget it!" The scornful laughter of Luis sounded particularly harsh in Raegan's ears. They were talking about her as if she were an object. Raegan took a deep breath and tightened her grip on the document. Soon, Luis's voice was heard again. "By the way, I saw the gossip news about Lauren's mysterious boyfriend this morning. That was you, right?" "Yes." "Well, well, well! That woman still has you wrapped around her little finger. You always want to please her." Luis sighed and continued to tease Mitchel. "As the old saying goes, absence makes the heart grow fonder. Tell me, did you two..." Their conversation was like a thunder exploding over Raegan's head. Her face turned pale and her body was as cold as ice. The woman was indeed Lauren! Absence made the heart grow fonder! Every word drove a knife into her heart. Several whispering voices filled her head at this time. She suddenly felt light-headed. Her vision became blurry. She held the wall and took a step backward. Suddenly, the door was opened from inside. "Raegan?" Chapter 2 One-sided Love Luis was the one who opened the door. It appeared he was on his way out. Raegan balled her hands, turned to him, and nodded. "Hey, Mr. Stevens!" Without waiting for him to respond to her greeting, she walked past him and entered the office with the document. Mitchel was seated behind a large luxurious desk. In an expensive suit and matching tie, he looked particularly handsome. Raegan noticed it wasn't the same suit he had on when he left home last night. How did he get changed? With her eyes lowered, she swallowed that question and said instead, "Mr. Dixon, this is from the Marketing Department. Please sign it." Mitchel was expressionless as he signed the document at a glance. Raegan walked out the door as soon as he handed the document back to her. Luis was still standing at the threshold. It wasn't until she went out of sight that Luis turned to Mitchel and said in a hushed tone, "Do you think she heard us?" Mitchel's appealing eyes were expressionless at the moment. Obviously, he wasn't paying attention to what Luis was saying. To Mitchel, Raegan had always been docile and never felt jealous of anyone. Her strict obedience was all Mitchel demanded from her in exchange for treating her well. In the elevator. Raegan held her breath just to hold back her tears. Unfortunately, it didn't work. She had thought two years would be enough for Mitchel to realize how much she loved him and reciprocate her love. Now, it turned out that was just a pipe dream. She realized she would always play second fiddle to Lauren, Mitchel's true love. Reagan wiped her tears when the elevator halted. Save for her pale face, she looked normal when the doors opened. She dragged herself to the break room, intending to make herself a cup of tea. Several employees were chatting inside. "Guys, have you heard? Lauren Murray is back." "And who is that?" "Oh, my! You don't know her? Lauren is the heiress of the Murray Group as well as a world-class designer. Most importantly, she's the only girlfriend Mr. Dixon has ever shown off in public. She's his first love!" "Why is her return such a big deal? Isn't it rumored that there is something between Mr. Dixon and Raegan?" "Raegan? She's nothing to Mr. Dixon. Mr. Dixon never admitted that he was dating her. And that is no surprise to me. After all, look at her. She's not even that beautiful. Yet, she behaves as if she's already Mrs. Dixon. What a fool!" Standing at the door, Raegan smiled with self-mockery as she listened to them. It turned out everyone else saw the truth except her. The love was one-sided. "Ha-ha, have you finally woken up from your wild dream, Raegan?" A voice of mockery suddenly came from behind. Raegan turned around to see Tessa Lloyd, Mitchel's cousin, who had always despised her. Tessa must have also heard the employees gossiping. The last thing Raegan wanted to do now was argue with Tessa in the company. She turned to leave, but Tessa blocked her way. With a cup of coffee in her hand, Tessa uttered sarcastically, "Lauren is back now. Do you think Mitchel will still give you any attention?" Raegan said nothing to that. Seconds later, Tessa continued the ridicule. "Maybe it’s time for you to seek out another man, you pathetic fool." Raegan clenched her fists and said coldly, "Ms. Lloyd, if you are interested in that kind of thing, feel free to pursue it yourself." "You..." Raegan's retort made Tessa's face change. The next second, Tessa raised her hand and emptied the cup of coffee on Raegan. Raegan didn't think for a second that Tessa would do something so crazy. She held up her arms just to block the liquid from her face. In no time, the coffee drenched her clothes. Raegan frowned. "What did you do that for? Are you out of your mind?" It was lunch break and many employees were free to watch the drama. Tessa was even more complacent when she saw growing onlookers. She put on a mean-girl look as she said, "What makes you so smug every day, huh? Do you seriously think that others don't know you are just an orphan? The nerve of..." Tessa was silenced by Raegan’s shove. Her jaw dropped to the floor. She had never expected that Raegan, who was so quiet and timid, would shove her. Tessa stuttered, "You... You pushed me? How dare you!" Raegan eyed her and replied, "Yes, I did! It seems you need to be taught simple politeness." Indeed, she lost her parents when she was a child. But that didn't mean she would allow someone to walk over her for it. Wrinkles appeared on Tessa's face as she frowned in anger. As Mitchel's cousin, she was used to being fawned over and respected. This was the first time she had been treated like this. Tessa charged at Raegan like a raging bull, poised to retaliate. This time, Raegan was fully prepared for what was coming. She grabbed Tessa's wrist so that the latter couldn't move another inch. Tessa was shorter than Raegan. As a result, she struggled like an octopus that had one of its tentacles stuck in a fishing trap. Tessa cursed angrily, "How dare you put your hands on me? Who do you think you are?" These harsh words attracted more people to the break room. "That's enough!" Out of the blue, a baritone came from behind. Mitchel had left his office and ran into this hullabaloo. The entire room fell silent. "Mitchel?" Tessa's blood ran cold at the sight of Mitchel. She had always been scared of him. Her mother also warned her against provoking him. But when she remembered that Raegan humiliated her, she put on a pitiful expression and sobbed. "Mitchel, she bullied me." The sunlight from outside fell on Mitchel's handsome face. Raegan felt so grieved all of a sudden, and lowered her head to look at her clothes which were soaked with coffee. Their gaze met in the air. With a deep frown, Mitchel looked at Raegan and said, "Raegan, have you forgotten the rules of the company?" His ruthlessness made Raegan's breathing cease. She couldn't believe her ears. No one dared to make a sound at this moment. Raegan just stood straight there with her slender figure. When she got employed here, Mitchel had told her that the Dixon Group wasn't a place for her to mess around and that he would not tolerate her making any mistakes. Raegan could understand why he took this stand. However, at this moment, she was desperate to know whether Mitchel had heard those hard words Tessa scolded her or he was just pretending not to have heard because he agreed to those words. Was she truly insignificant to him? Scared to death by Mitchel's rage, the crowd soon dispersed. A few employees were bold enough to peep from a distance, unwilling to miss the good show. Mitchel's cold eyes made Raegan shiver from head to toe. Raegan pinched her palm to suppress her emotions as she looked at Tessa. "I'm sorry, Ms. Lloyd. As an employee of the Dixon Group, it was wrong of me to have offended you." Eyeing Raegan, Tessa raised her chin complacently. "Humph! Don't think you'll be let off the hook just by making a simple apology. I don't buy..." "The offence has nothing to do with the company. Personally, I refuse to apologize to you. Now, if you'd excuse me," Raegan chimed in. She then walked past Mitchel without sparing him another look. "You..." Tessa's face turned blue after hearing what Raegan said. Never in her years of being alive had she been so humiliated. She was always the bully, not the victim! The humiliation was so much that scolding Raegan wouldn't appease her anger. Pointing in Raegan's direction, Tessa shouted, "Mitchel, did you hear what that woman just said? She humiliated me, yet she's still so arrogant. Call her back. I have to teach her some manners!" Mitchel, staring at Raegan's thin back, had an ambiguous expression at this moment. "Enough!" he said coldly, raising his hand. As someone who lived and breathed drama and cruelty, Tessa didn't think Mitchel was partial to Raegan just now. She assumed that Mitchel didn't care about Raegan at all. Tessa gritted her teeth and said viciously, "Next time, I'll get someone to teach her a lesson." "Tessa!" Mitchel's tone and squint made it a reproof. Tessa trembled at once. With a somber face, Mitchel said, "I'll only say it once. Forget about what happened here today. Leave Raegan alone." The aura he exuded made her tongue go dry. All the vicious ideas she had in store against Raegan disappeared in an instant. She stammered, "Ok... Okay, got it..." Mitchel cast a cold glance at her and spoke to Matteo. "Irrelevant people wouldn't be allowed in here from today onwards." Without catching the drift, Tessa flattered Mitchel. "Nice call. This is a top company. Not everyone gains access in here." Matteo nodded to Mitchel and then walked over to Tessa. He gestured to the exit. "Ms. Lloyd, this way, please." It wasn't until this moment that Tessa realized that she was the irrelevant person Mitchel just mentioned. She tried to speak to him, but Matteo blocked her way. The security guards then escorted her out. They showed her no mercy. Her struggle was useless. Meanwhile, Raegan got changed when she returned to her office. Her heart was filled with sadness as she thought of how Mitchel looked at her minutes ago. Closing hour soon rolled by. Raegan took her bag and headed for the exit. However, Matteo stopped her. He said, "Mr. Dixon has something urgent to deal with, so he asked me to drive you home." Raegan declined the ride without thinking twice. She was blind before, but now she could see through the situation. In Mitchel's eyes, she was just a nobody. How could Mitchel agree to accompany her to visit her grandmother when he didn't even care about her? Upon arriving at the hospital, Raegan saw that the nurse was about to feed her grandmother dinner. Raegan took the job over and did it by herself. All her life, her grandmother had been living in the countryside, enjoying a quiet life. Everything changed last month when her routine medical checkup showed that she was in need of medical care. Raegan insisted on bringing her to the city for better treatment. Her grandmother wasn't aware of her marriage to Mitchel. Raegan had planned to surprise her today. But as it turned out, that was no longer necessary. Raegan waited for her grandmother to fall asleep before she left. She walked out of the hospital and waited for a taxi. In the distance, a black luxury car pulled into the entrance of the hospital. Raegan's eyes lit up when she saw it. She recognized that car as Mitchel's. Did he come to pick her up? At this moment, she forgot all the pain she had been feeling. Were her thoughts about him all wrong? Did he care for her, contrary to the gossip? The door of the driver's side opened and Mitchel got out. Raegan started walking toward him with her heart brimming with joy. Suddenly, she stopped dead in her tracks. Mitchel had just walked over to the other side and carried a woman out of the car. Worry and compassion were written all over his handsome face. This wiped the smile on Raegan's face. Her heart sank. Chapter 3 Let's Divorce Mitchel's tall and straight figure got closer and closer to Raegan. And then, without saying a word, he strode past Raegan. It was hard to tell if Mitchel saw Raegan or just ignored her. Regardless, Raegan noticed that the woman in his arms was the same one who had been photographed with him yesterday. She was Lauren. Raegan's shoes felt like they were made of lead as she walked away. She lost all awareness of her surroundings. She got into a taxi absentmindedly. Suddenly, the driver uttered, "Ma'am, where to?" Raegan was stunned for a moment. She didn't want to go back to Serenity Villas. It was only a matter of time before that place stopped being her home. After a while, she replied, "Please take me to Crystal Bay." She had purchased an apartment at Crystal Bay after getting married to Mitchel. At the time, she had hopes of bringing her grandmother to the city, so she bought the apartment on mortgage. It wasn't that big, but it had more than enough space for two people. Mitchel didn't understand why she wanted to buy an apartment. He offered to give her a bigger one, but she declined. Looking back now, she realized that buying that apartment was the only wise decision she had ever made in the last two years. When she arrived at the apartment complex, Raegan sat in the park alone, trying to cool herself down. The memories of the past two years were bittersweet. Two years had passed in the blink of an eye even though it was more than seven hundred days and nights. Love could move mountains, they said. Yet, her love didn't move that stone of a man. She finally realized what a fool she had been. She had been making herself a laughingstock in front of everyone. It was already late in the night before Raegan finally decided to go into her apartment. As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, she saw Mitchel standing in front of the door. His sleeves were rolled up casually, and the top buttons of his shirt were undone, which revealed his long neck and part of his collarbone. He was leaning on the wall by the door, his handsome face straight. Raegan froze for a moment. Why was he here? Didn't she see him at the hospital with Lauren? What brought him here? Their eyes met. With his coat draped over his arm and one of his hands in his pocket, Mitchel squinted at her. "Why didn't you answer the phone?" he asked, sounding a little grumpy like someone who hadn't slept in a long time. Raegan took out her phone and saw she had accidentally put it on DND. There were five missed calls from Mitchel. This marked the first time in their two-year marriage. Mitchel blew up her phone because he couldn't find her? Surprising! Before today, she would have been overjoyed by this. People would've thought she won the lottery. But now, she just threw her phone back into her bag, folded her arms, and said in a hoarse voice, "I didn't hear it ring." Mitchel raised his hand to check the time on the watch, and said impatiently, "I've been looking for you for two hours." After arranging everything for Lauren, he returned home to find an empty house. He looked for Raegan everywhere. When he couldn't find her, he asked Matteo to check the surveillance footage of all the roads that led away from the company. He later found out that Raegan went to Crystal Bay without telling him. "Next time, tell me when you are coming here, okay? Let's go home now." After that, Mitchel walked toward the elevator without sparing her another glance. He meant to go back to Serenity Villas. Raegan didn't move an inch. She just stared at his broad back and pondered reluctantly. Would they have a future? Mitchell turned around, only to see that Raegan hadn't taken a single step. He frowned and asked, "Can't you walk? Do you want me to carry you instead?" The light in the corridor illuminated his face, making his side profile almost impeccable. Raegan took a deep breath and said, "Let's divorce." "What do you mean?" Mitchel's voice was cold, and his handsome face changed immediately. "I want to move into my own place. After all, we will be strangers soon." Raegan forced a smile, but her heart was aching as if someone was tearing it apart bit by bit. "We will be strangers?" Mitchel smiled coldly. "Raegan, what do you think our relationship is now?" His questioning left Raegan stunned for a moment. Mitchel had made it very clear to her from the very beginning. This facade of their marriage had happened by mutual agreement. There was no love. In the eyes of others, they were nothing more than just a superior and a subordinate. Mitchel was quite the catch in Ardlens. Many young ladies longed for his love and were even willing to throw themselves at him. His question just now reminded her of that fact. Was he afraid that she wouldn't let him go that easily? If that was the case, he couldn't be more wrong... After biting her lower lip to conceal her bitterness, Raegan said, "I'm sorry, Mr. Dixon. I was giving it too much thought. Anyway, please leave me alone from now on. You don't have to come here again." After saying that, Raegan couldn't help but burst into tears. How could she not be sad when she was cutting ties with the man she had loved for a decade? It was such a long time. Regardless of how difficult it was, she knew it was time to let go. It was high time she stopped being a fool. Strangely, the light in the corridor began flickering. The deathly stare Mitchel was giving Raegan right now made the atmosphere seem like the moment before an attack in a horror movie. Although he understood that Raegan sometimes could throw a tantrum, he felt that she had just crossed the line now. His eyes shone like blazing torches at this moment. But when he saw the tears in her eyes, the rage inside him extinguished in an instant. He said in a low voice, "If this is about what happened between you and Tessa, I..." "No, this isn't about her. Mr. Dixon, please leave now." A lot of things happened between them. And the incident with Tessa didn't come close to any. Raegan felt exhausted. She passed by Mitchel and was about to open the door. Yet, Mitchel was displeased with her stubbornness. He loosened his tie irritably. He then took a step forward and grabbed her wrist. "Stop this, will you?" A second later, he put his arm around her shoulder and pulled her into his arms. He instantly realized that she was burning up like someone who had been set on fire. "You have a fever?" Raegan felt dizzy. She rested her head on his chest weakly. This made the whole situation complicated. Reagan was slow to catch that. When she finally realized that her body was too close to his, she put her hands against his chest and tried to pull back. Before she could escape, Mitchel pulled her back and held her by the waist. With a cold face, he said in a low voice, "Where do you think you are going?" The light flickered again. Out of the blue, Mitchel lifted her up. He then headed for the elevator. In a daze, Raegan asked softly, "What are you doing?" "What does it look like I am doing?" Mitchel remarked. "Taking you to the hospital, of course." "No way!" Raegan cried out in surprise and seemed to regain more strength. Mitchel might find out about her condition if they went to the hospital. Raegan struggled to get out of Mitchel's arms. However, his tight grip made her efforts fruitless. "Don't be so stubborn. You are sick, so you must see the doctor," Mitchel said firmly. He walked to the elevator with her in his arms. At this moment, Raegan's heart was thumping so hard that it could jump out of her chest. She flailed in protest. "Put me down! I don't want to go to the hospital!" &35&	LEARN_MORE	https://fbweb.moboreader.net/46526322-fb_contact-e	Hello reading	https://www.facebook.com/61552535188096/	46,921	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	fbweb.moboreader.net	IMAGE		https://fbweb.moboreader.net/46526322-fb_contact-enj57-1125-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=124213&accid=798859118295947&rawadid=120215870065650091	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461278140_8100200416766163_5819146334898714760_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=h1ZMcwVAkrAQ7kNvgGWJazj&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AGRRRgB3mF7b5iidV2VESvB&oh=00_AYAhgudD23VorgBx1hVDJDW_8mG1B290B0NXx1iZEJjUrg&oe=670E476B	PERSON_PROFILE	Hello reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,143,280	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2142640}'	No	2024-10-10 21:18	active	1606	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	It was 1 AM when I woke up from a bad dream. I was all alone. Where’d Jared run off to? I propped up my slightly round belly and headed downstairs to find him. Just as I approached the hallway, a woman’s sweet voice became clearer. It was Sofia, my husband’s so-called best friend. “What were you thinking when you got married to such a tough woman like Arielle? How could she make you pick her up late from work? You should be resting after a stressful day instead of being her driver!” “I did it willingly for my wife,” I heard Jared’s steady, deep voice. “You changed, Jared. This isn’t you. What has your wife done to you?” “Huh? You failed your marriage, now judge mine?” “Stop it Jared, you know it, you know I divorced my husband because of you!” Sofia’s shrill voice cried out. My eyes widened. What the hell? “Shut up! Don’t drag me into your divorce!” Jared snapped, his voice laced with fury but it didn’t ease the weight in my chest. I had ever seen him act so emotional… A sob escape Sofia’s throat. She moved into Jared’s arms, crying, as she held on to him tightly. Then I saw Jared wrap his arms around her. Angry, and totally disgusted, I hurried back upstairs and began to pack my things. I needed to leave. I have had just enough of their excesses! I was about to leave after the packing, but just at the entrance, Sofia stood there, obviously waiting for me. There was a smirk on her face. “I have no strength for this, Sofia. Move,” I said coldly. “And if I don’t? You think you can try to kill me and go Scott Free?” She asked, hands akimbo. “Stop pretending. Go beg Jared for attention if you want his pity.” “You still don’t see the truth, do you?” She stepped aside with a laugh. I walked past, but she called out, “Who do you think Jared would save first?” What? Before I could respond, I felt a hard shove. I tumbled down the stairs, pain shooting through my body. Sofia screamed beside me, pretending we’d both fallen. God, she’s so despicable! As I lay there, gasping for air, Jared rushed in. I couldn’t speak, but my eyes begged him. Please, help me. Help our baby! He knelt by me, but then—he turned to Sofia. And just before everything went black, I saw him pick her up over me.	LEARN_MORE	https://nvwibcnshop.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	202	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	nvwibcnshop.com	DCO		https://nvwibcnshop.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14537&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461714395_377577378756128_8095247983321532521_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Ldoipfk3QVoQ7kNvgEa9Vz9&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AK49r8WDpkOhLXzAc8xKidV&oh=00_AYBwZCD6Y580sUe9J_wj9-SbfyyRbG6jh34RN0j-DvBOqw&oe=670E5C1F	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,144,096	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2144095}'	Yes	2024-10-10 21:18	active	1606	😍Read the next chapters👉	The roads were soaked. It had been raining for a whole day in Southbury. Aria Carver's backpack was thrown out of the door by the butler in disdain. "Mr. Kent doesn't want to see you, Ms. Carver. So, I have to say some words in his stead. Your birth parents are in the countryside. Your father's last name is Carver. "The Kent family mistook you for their daughter in the past. But now that Ms. Lily has been found, I hope that you can do what's best for everyone and stop contacting the Kent family." The butler, Alfred Dun, took out a card. "Here's 10,000. Mr. Kent instructed me to give it to you as compensation." "No need." Aria didn't even look at the card as she picked up her backpack. Alfred looked at her in disdain. She didn't want the money? Was she acting tough? She should really think about her circumstances. The Kents had found their real daughter. They wouldn't want a country bumpkin like her anymore. She was an embarrassment. "As you wish, Ms. Carver." Alfred closed the door with a loud bang. Aria paid him no mind. She only took a black backpack when she left the Kent Residence. She stood proud and tall. She left the Kent Residence without taking anything that didn't belong to her. The rain falling on her made her look a little defeated. The people on the second floor saw her and started snickering. They didn't care if she could hear them. "She's finally gone." "I know right? I was so afraid that she might not want to go back to the countryside, and would try to stay with us." Aria didn't respond, but a sneer appeared on her face. Were the Kents ignorant? Yes, they were. Aria chewed on a gummy absentmindedly. She had a head of long and glossy black hair. Her face was a little pale, but it didn't make her look weak. Instead, she looked quite mysterious. … At the same time, the Carver family was having an international meeting at their home in Janovin. Warren Carver sat at the head of the table. He held a cane in his hands and looked really intimidating. "It's been so many years. Is there still no leads on your sister?" He was talking to his six grandsons. The Carver family was the wealthiest in Janovin. The six scions of the family were all very remarkable people. Any single one of them would cause a stir if they went out in the open. At that moment, they all looked saddened. Longing and sorrow filled their eyes. They were the ones that lost their youngest sister back then. She was only a baby when she went missing. She never caused a fuss and was always very adorable. It had been 18 years. They had never stopped looking since. All the leads went cold at a secluded village in the mountains. They had no idea how many times the human traffickers moved their baby sister around. "Grandpa, let's keep looking. We will definitely find her!" Suddenly, a chubby man, Frank Levin, rushed into the room with some documents in his hand. He panted as he said, "Mr. Chairman! Little Ms. Carver has been found!" Warren, who was usually composed, stood up immediately. He was so excited that his hands were shaking. "Where is she? Send someone to pick her up right now!" Frank handed the documents over. "She's in Southbury. We're still looking into her exact location." "Then let's go to Southbury! Get a car ready!" Warren was very excited. … It was evening in Southbury. Aria, who had been kicked out of the Kent Residence, didn't go to the countryside. She waited for the rain to stop before she headed back to the place she was staying at. It was a very insignificant neighborhood. When she was parking her car, someone called out to her, "You're back, Aria." "Yeah. I'm back." Aria smiled. Maria Goode, a fruit vendor, handed her an apple. "I haven't seen you in two weeks. No one else could help me with my arthritis." "Don't forget about me, Aria. My hand always trembles when I'm playing chess." Everyone knew that Aria was a very beloved figure in the Elmer district. Some retired government officials loved to chat with her as she treated their conditions. The place might look plain and simple on the surface, but there was more than met the eye. The person who talked about his hand was Jasper Garland, a former national chess champion. Aria didn't delve into the identities of the other residents. She chose to live in this neighborhood because it was a nice place. Chapter 2 More Than Meets the Eye "I'll offer treatment for everyone at the community square tomorrow." Then, Aria reminded them, "Remember to take the medicine. Don't stay up late to watch soap operas. They won't end so soon." "The Tiara" was all the rage in the Elmer district at that time. All the older men and women were hooked on it. A lot of them looked guilty after Aria said that. "We…We will sleep at 10:00 pm from now on." In the past, no one could have imagined that this group of people would be so obedient to one person. A lot of them had made great contributions to the country. Even their identities were kept a secret. Elmer district's community manager, Joel Hayes, had been hoping that Aria would come back sooner. He could finally breathe a sigh of relief. "Dr. Carver, I have been keeping an eye on your house. I've not allowed anyone to approach your property." "Thanks for the hard work." Aria bowed slightly and handed him an apple. Joel accepted the apple with a smile. "It's no trouble at all. I trust you won't be leaving anytime soon?" A community manager like him could never keep the neighborhood's residents under control. "Yeah. I won't be leaving," Aria said as she took the key. Joel replied joyfully, "That's wonderful! I'll leave you be so you can unpack your stuff. Let me know if you need anything." Aria nodded. She inserted the key and opened the door after Joel left. The lock was very old. It didn't seem like there was anything special about it. But after she undid the first lock, an LCD lock appeared before her. "Confirmation to proceed with iris scan." Aria said casually, "Do it." "Proceeding with iris scan. Please wait." "Iris scan completed. Welcome home, master." It was a very classy computerized voice that hadn't been activated for some time. The metal door opened automatically with a "clack". The house was instantly illuminated. There was a bookshelf that was about six feet tall which was filled with medical books and containers with herbs in them. There was a lot of greenery at the door. Most of them were herbs. All of them were labeled. In the middle of the living room sat a very cool-looking black and red motorcycle. Aria walked over to the kitchen and took a bottle of water from the fridge. She wanted to drink some water and watch some TV. Suddenly, the phone that was charging on her desk rang. It was a custom ringtone. "Richie Carver, wakey wakey, It's time for work! Richie Carver, wakey wakey, It's time for work! Richie—" Aria took the call when it was about to ring for the third time. "Speak." "Boss, there's a huge job in Southbury. Should we take it?" Aria took a sip of the water. "What's it about?" "The richest man in Janovin is looking for his long-lost granddaughter. They say she's in Southbury. It shouldn't be hard to find her. This job pays a lot." Aria yawned. "Not interested." "Hold on! Please wait, boss! There's another one. The type you like! It's also a huge job!" The person on the other end of the call was very servile. Aria placed her chin on the palm lazily. "Tell me about it." "The York family of Janovin is looking for you. They're offering 10 million for you to treat a patient. "They also said that people who can find you or provide information about you will be rewarded as well. They're so stacked!" "Why are they so generous?" Aria went into work mode immediately. She tapped the phone and said, "Send me the details of the job." "Sure thing!" The next moment, the floor-to-ceiling windows became a screen, and the job information was projected on it. The York family had been around for ages. They had protected the country for generations. If Aria's memory served correctly, they even lived in the Guardian Mansion once. The York family had sent out invitations to quite a few renowned doctors. The invitation was in effect for a week. The location for the consultation was set at the Caesar Hotel in Southbury. They wanted to get a doctor who would be able to treat the illness of Landon York, who was in charge of the York family operations. There wasn't much description of Landon's condition. They only mentioned that he had been frail for a long time and that his condition couldn't be revealed to the public. It seemed like there was more than met the eye. Aria stretched her legs. "I'll take this job." Chapter 3 Saving Someone on the Streets "You have a good eye, boss! I'll prepare an account to receive payment from the Yorks!" Aria said calmly, "No need to rush. Let me sleep first. Do it tomorrow." Other than making money, Aria's biggest interest was treating all sorts of rare diseases. This job from the York family was a nice one for her. Honestly, she was probably the only person who wasn't fazed by the York's visit to Southbury. All of the prominent families in the city were scrambling into action. A family like the Kents had to reach out to everyone they knew and utilize all of their connections in an attempt to get an invitation from the Yorks. Even regular people were talking about how the city was especially lively that month. First, the richest man in Janovin came to look for his granddaughter. Then, the York family came to receive treatment. Some said that the Yorks came to Southbury because the legendary Whiz Doctor was in town. There were a lot of rumors about the Whiz Doctor, but some of them were quite outlandish. This time, the Whiz Doctor might actually appear due to the York family's invitation. … The following morning, Aria woke up late. Like any other working adult, she didn't feel like leaving her cool and comfortable room or her cozy bed to get out into the morning sun. But she had to work. So, she got up and washed her face. Without putting any makeup on, she grabbed her bag and left. In order to avoid the morning rush, she scanned a shared bicycle. "Are you heading out to work, Aria?" "Yeah." She was greeting everyone along the way and also had a piece of toast in her mouth given to her by Kenneth Kane. She rode the bicycle steadily without rushing and merged into traffic after a while. … After 30 minutes, Aria arrived at Southbury's renowned Caesar Hotel. Everyone at the entrance and the lobby looked very busy. In the past few days, almost all of the luxury cars in the city gathered at the hotel. In comparison, Aria stood out a lot as the only person who came on a shared bicycle. As soon as she came to a stop, Jose Garcia, a security guard, came over to chase her away. "Get lost, you broke college student. The hotel is not open to the public today." She planted one foot on the ground and met his gaze. Then, she said coolly, "I'm here to save someone's life." "You? Save someone's life?" Jose burst into laughter. "Young lady, you're still so young, but you're quite the braggart." Aria paused for a moment. Then, she showed him proof of her accepting the job on her phone. "Please tell the people inside that Dr. Whiz has arrived." "Dr. Whiz? You can call me Dr. Genius!" Jose gave her an impatient look. "I've seen many invitations. You're the first one to show it on the phone…" Jose noticed a luxury car rolling up as he spoke. So, he waved at Aria. "Go. Get out of the way." Then, he rushed over to the car and opened the door. "Welcome, Dr. Gunther and Ms. Kent. I'll inform the staff to prepare some tea for you." The people in the car just nodded at him. They didn't even reply. But Jose had a big smile on his face like he had won the lottery. The car drove past Aria. Lily looked out the window and recognized Aria. Her gaze wavered slightly. The old woman next to her, Salome Gunther, asked, "What's wrong, Lily?" She smiled softly. "Nothing." Aria's gaze remained calm. She walked away resolutely. There was even an amused expression on her face. She used to be someone who held people's lives in her hands, yet she had become the target of another person's shunning. Oh, how the mighty had fallen. Aria pursed her lips. She offered treatment to patients based on her mood and would never help those who were greedy or selfish. She had decided to give up on offering treatment to the York family's patient. So, she took out her phone and was about to reject the job. Suddenly, someone on the sidewalk screamed. "Oh, no! Someone has fainted!" People started flocking toward the voice. "Oh, God! It's a child!" "His face is so pale…" Hearing the commotion, Aria didn't hesitate at all. She parked her bicycle and rushed toward the crowd. The little boy on the ground was only three or four years old. His forehead was drenched. It seemed like he had been sweating profusely. A woman named Francine Gibson grabbed a man in a white lab coat. "Young man, you're a doctor, right? Please save the boy." "No can do, lady. The kid's family isn't here. I can't make any decisions without consulting them." The man in the lab coat, Jimmy Cornell, added with disdain, "Besides, I don't provide treatment to just anyone." Aria heard the exchange between the two of them. She pushed through the crowd and said in a professional manner, "Please give the boy some space. Let the air flow through. The patient needs fresh air." Her tone sounded so authoritative that no one doubted her. Then, she crouched down and placed her fingers on the boy's neck. Francine said anxiously, "Young lady, how old are you? Can you really make him better?" Chapter 4 Doubt "That's right, young lady. We should probably call an ambulance. This boy appears to be lost. I called out for some time just now, but no one came over," an old man said. He was concerned that Aria might be blamed if anything happened to the boy. Aria quickly unbuttoned the boy's coat and brought him to some shade. "Don't worry. I'm a licensed doctor." Then, she opened her bag and took out a medical kit. It was equipped with needles and scalpels of all sizes, all arranged neatly in rows. Aria felt the boy's pulse again. "Stop it! How can you simply touch the patient?" Jimmy yelled. He couldn't allow Aria to do as she pleased. She ignored him and continued to monitor the boy's pulse and heart rate. Jimmy sneered. "I'm Jimmy Cornell, currently studying at Janovin Medical University. My mentor is Dr. Salome Gunther. I'm not just a random bystander. You say you're a licensed doctor? How old are you?" Aria continued to ignore him. Her focus was on the boy. She took out a needle and began to sterilize it. "I'm talking to you! Even that old man knows we should wait for an ambulance. Why can't you get it through your head?" This was the first time Jimmy had been completely ignored by someone. Aria had one knee to the ground. Her demeanor was cool and emotionless. "Do nothing and wait for the ambulance? Wait as the optimal treatment period passes by? Is that what your mentor taught you?" "Who said we should do nothing while we wait for the ambulance? You're the one delaying treatment with those needles. Please don't show off your pseudo-science methods, and let me perform CPR on the patient." Aria shot him a cold glare after she heard what he said. Who would've thought that such a pretty young lady could have such a vicious gaze? "He has a heat stroke. Do you think CPR would help? What a worthless doctor," Aria said as she applied pressure to the boy's fingers. Her tone was glacial. Jimmy lost his cool immediately. "Who are you calling worthless? Do you even know who my mentor is?" He had just received an award overseas for his medical skills. He was incredulous at the woman's audacity to doubt his abilities. "I'm not interested in your mentor. Move." Jimmy's eyes turned bloodshot. "I'll let it slide this time since you're just a lowly traditional medicine practitioner. His lips are turning blue. It's a heart issue." "Hypoxia and ischemia might impact the respiratory system and cause the lips to turn blue." Aria looked at Jimmy with a cold stare, then added, "But a heat stroke can cause that symptom, too. The difference is that his pulse is steady. Moreover, his lips are parched. "It's clear that he had been exposed to high temperatures for a prolonged period. You don't even look at these symptoms, yet you claim to be a medical student?" "That's true. You have to look at the symptoms first. I was taught that too," someone in the crowd agreed with Aria. Then, people in the crowd started chattering. "It seems like the Janovin Medical University isn't anything special at all." "That young lady is way more reliable. I noticed she was quite professional when taking the boy's pulse." Jimmy couldn't take the humiliation anymore. "Alright. So, he has a heat stroke. Will your acupuncture cure him of it? If so, why are we even learning modern medicine?" "You can't represent everyone else who practices modern medicine." Aria glared at him icily. "I'll say it one more time. Move." There were two types of people she hated the most—those who looked down on traditional medicine and lousy doctors getting in the way of her treatment. "Sure, I'll move. I'd like to see how skilled you are." Jimmy crossed his arms. "If you can heal him with these needles, I'll get on my knees and apologize to you." "I'm looking forward to that." Aria located the acupuncture points and raised her hand. Chapter 5 Acupuncture Works Aria stuck the first needle into the boy without any hesitation. The boy immediately frowned. It was like he was regaining his consciousness. It looked like he was struggling as his brows furrowed even deeper. Someone in the crowd yelled, "He's waking up!" Jimmy was stunned. His face grew pale. "This can't be…" How did she pull that off? Just one needle? Could a person really regain consciousness from that? Aria raised her hand again. Her gaze was focused, and she looked very composed. She stuck the second needle into the boy's fingertips to draw some blood. Right after she did that, the boy opened his eyes. His pupils were dark and round, while his eyelashes were extraordinarily long. He glanced at Aria quietly, but his face was still quite pale. Everyone in the crowd was stunned. Francine spoke up, "Young lady, you healed with a few pokes of the needle?" Aria applied some light pressure on the needle. She saw that the bloodletting was done, so she removed the needle and pressed a cotton ball on the wound to stop the bleeding. "Madam, it's not that simple. Applying acupuncture to the fingertips can help with dissipating the heat. He was inflicted with heat stroke, which was caused by the high temperature. I just helped him cool down with acupuncture." "Spare me the theatrics. That kid hasn't spoken a word since he regained consciousness. You probably left him with some side effects with your treatment!" Jimmy snorted. Francine was a little annoyed. "The boy has already regained consciousness. Why are you talking about side effects? Are you just trying to get out of apologizing to the young lady?" "That's none of your business!" Jimmy looked at Francine and suddenly sneered. "I understand now. You're all in on this. You pulled me here, and she's trying to scam me. "This is an organized scam, isn't it? I knew traditional medicine practitioners were all fake." Aria's expression grew cold when she heard that. She was about to raise her hand. Then, the boy spoke up in a weak but icy tone, "Traditional medicine has always been an essential part of Celestria's culture. You're a lousy doctor, sir. You should put more effort into studying." "You…" Jimmy was at a loss for words. The boy spoke up right after he said he wasn't healed. The boy even spoke out against him. It was clear that the boy wasn't on his side. Francine burst out into laughter. "Hey, kid. He's talking about you. You should put more effort into studying." "I won't waste my breath with you bottom feeders anymore. You're just a group of peasants," Jimmy said in disdain. Aria flicked a needle in his direction. It brushed past his face and got stuck in a tree nearby. Such a violent display caused Jimmy to freeze up. Even his legs felt like they were about to give out. Aria smiled as she said casually, "Don't you think you've forgotten about something?" She was just a young woman, but she had a very vicious and commanding presence, which caused Jimmy to feel fear. He tried to keep his cool. "What did I forget?" "An apology," Aria said as she tapped on her phone. She looked devilishly charming. Jimmy didn't want to do that. So, he said arrogantly, "Everyone makes mistakes. I don't have any more time to waste with a traditional medicine practitioner like you." Francine couldn't stand his attitude anymore. "Is this how a student of Dr. Salome Gunther would act? You lost a bet to that young woman, and yet you refuse to apologize? Such ethics…" "What's wrong with my ethics? Who here can prove I lost a bet to her? None of you will ever have enough money to pay for Dr. Gunther's treatment. "Me being here and providing free medical services is an honor for all of you. How dare you peasants keep babbling about such nonsense? Don't you dare cause trouble here! Do you even know where you are right now?" Francine's hands trembled in anger. "You… You!" Jimmy snorted. He looked at all of them with utter disdain. They were in a modern society. He didn't believe that Aria would dare to do anything to him. Chapter 6 Teaching Him a Lesson Jimmy had always thought that the common folk were beneath him. He didn't notice that Aria's gaze changed as she looked up. Viciousness and contempt filled her eyes. She casually toyed with a piece of candy in her palm. Then, she flicked toward Jimmy. He felt his knee give out as he fell to the ground. "Ah!" The pain caused him to frown. He tried to get up but realized that he couldn't move his body at all. He couldn't talk, and his hands wouldn't budge. It felt like his movements had been sealed with the attack. Aria walked up to him and said calmly, "As a medical student, you failed miserably at determining the patient's symptoms, and you even declared a verdict without a second thought. "Being a doctor doesn't mean you're better than anyone else. It's a job for you to help people in need. You're unskilled and unethical. Now that you're on your knees, I'll accept your apology. Consider this a lesson I'm teaching you in your mentor's stead." "You!" Jimmy's eyes were filled with hatred. Aria leaned in and whispered in his ear. "Since you're such a shameless person, it'll probably be okay if you remain on your knees here for a couple of hours." "What did you do to me? I want to call the cops! I have been assaulted!" Jimmy yelled. Aria smiled. "And who can prove anything? Mr. Cornell, you got on your knees yourself. I didn't even touch you." "I know right? He deserves that!" The people in the crowd felt great satisfaction seeing Jimmy in that state. "The young lady didn't do anything. Stop lying!" That was the truth. He was the one who refused to help the boy. He was also the one who was running his mouth after Aria provided treatment for the boy. He was also the one who had been cursing at everyone in the crowd and was shameless enough to refuse to apologize. He was a true disgrace to the medical profession. Did he really think he could just say all those things without repercussions? He even tried to blame Aria for his condition. The women in the crowd started to yell, "Everyone, come and take a look! There's an unskilled medical student here. He's on his knees to apologize right now!" "You! All of you!" Jimmy's face was flushed, and his breath was labored. That was why people didn't mess with the ordinary citizens who were brave, kind, and despised delinquency. Jimmy was a fool for being so domineering in front of them. The more people looked at him, the lower Jimmy's head hung. He wished the ground would open up and swallow him up. He was afraid that someone would recognize him. The malice in his eyes grew as he looked at Aria. They were both in the medical industry. So, they were bound to meet again someday. He swore he would get back at her the next time they met. Aria didn't spare him another glance. Besides, if they crossed paths again, she didn't mind breaking his legs. Quite a lot of the older people in the crowd asked for Aria's contact information. They had seen how she performed acupuncture on the boy. It was clear that she was an extremely skilled doctor. They were determined to secure her contact information. Aria didn't turn any of them down, so she added them to her contacts. Francine asked enthusiastically, "Young lady, you were so skilled with the needles. Is there a traditional medicine practitioner in your family?" Aria thought about Georgina Harris, the woman who used to be her grandmother while she was living with the Kents. Georgina was the only one who showed her any kindness. She came up with a solid reason. "Yes. My grandmother practices traditional medicine. She runs a care center." "No wonder. I'll introduce some clients to her soon!" "Sure." Aria thanked Francine politely. Aria didn't have the airs of a renowned doctor at all. She was a legend hiding in plain sight. The boy hadn't spoken at all since he talked to Jimmy. He just sat there quietly as he observed everything. His eyes were very bright, and he looked really adorable. After she finished talking to everyone else, Aria looked at him. "Are you still lightheaded?" He shook his head. Then, he looked up at Aria. "Miss, I'm Miles. Thanks for saving me. If it weren't for you, I would've been dead." Miles York's voice was very sweet. His eyes were round, and his face was very smooth and cute. He did a cute little bow when he thanked Aria. "Your name is Miles? Where is your family?" Aria asked with a raised eyebrow. "They're all inside!" Miles said as he pointed behind him at the Caesar Hotel. Not just anyone could get in there at the moment. Chapter 7 Saved Someone Important People in the crowd exclaimed in surprise and started talking. "Everyone in Caesar Hotel today is quite important. I heard that there are a lot of prominent medical families in there." "Then this boy…" Aria wasn't surprised at all. After all, Miles was very well-dressed. The watch he was wearing on his wrist was quite expensive as well. "Remember to bring bodyguards when you come out next time," Aria said as she packed her medical kit up. When Miles realized that she was leaving, he clung to her leg. Aria couldn't get on the bicycle, so she looked down at him. Miles didn't speak. He just held on to her sleeve. He took a step whenever she did. They were going nowhere like that. She stopped in her tracks. "I'll take you back to your parents." "Okay!" Miles got what he wanted. He nodded and said, "I'll have my parents thank you properly, miss." Aria adjusted his collar for him. "No need for that. I don't take payment for helping kids." "And…" Miles shifted his gaze. "Do you have a boyfriend, miss?" Aria stood up straight. "No." "Then, I'll ask my brother, Landon, to be your boyfriend as thanks." Miles smiled as he started describing Landon. "Landon doesn't like to talk, but he's very handsome. He makes a lot of money, too. It'll be good for your ego if you go out with him. A lot of pretty ladies want to marry him, you know." Aria smiled when she heard that. "I have no plans of getting married right now." "Okay," Miles replied with disappointment as he drooped his head. He continued walking with Aria dejectedly. When they arrived at the hotel entrance, he looked at Aria enthusiastically and said, "Miss, why don't you meet with Landon first? You should make your decision after you see him." He was sure that Aria would fall for Landon when she saw him. He was a very handsome man, after all. Aria smiled. "You're trying so hard to promote your brother to me. Does he know about this?" "He's always sick. Everyone in the family has been telling him to get married. You're such a skilled doctor, and you're pretty, too. I'm sure a lot of people want to be your boyfriend. So, I'm just trying to get you to give Landon a chance." Aria looked at his parched lips. Then, she went to buy him a bottle of water and some crackers. "Stop talking so much. You're still recovering." Miles was very obedient. He ate whatever Aria gave him. He couldn't open the bottle himself, so he raised it up to Aria and said weakly, "Please help me open it." Landon's assistant, Troy Jepson, came to meet Miles and was shocked to see what was happening. He was sure that the woman with Miles was that imposter that the Kents kicked out. Why was Miles with her? He even asked her to help him open his bottle. Did he change his entire personality? Something flashed in Troy's eyes, but he quickly suppressed his emotions. He knew who Aria was, but she didn't know him. Troy took care not to expose his identity as he walked up to them in a hurry. "Mr. Miles! I've finally found you. I'm so glad you're okay." "This pretty lady saved me," Miles said as he held Aria's hand. He had a defiant look on his face. It was like he was finally himself again. Troy politely said, "Thanks, Ms. Carver." Aria looked at him calmly. "He already thanked me." Her attitude made it hard for Troy to grasp the situation. So, he said to Miles, "Mr. Miles, Mr. Landon called in some favors to track you down. He's in the car right now. He didn't even take his afternoon meds yet." Miles looked up in surprise. He didn't expect Landon to come out here personally.	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11844&	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	810	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11844&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/447286897_1022492742780200_5182170120201506382_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=TFX3gZ2UCS8Q7kNvgFNZYja&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ANhDTHfJEgcTN0g12QOjtdg&oh=00_AYBkNiYBqdcxhRmtgVkqn19_KdMxkvkmsHFeQoh7jp5Fmw&oe=670E364E	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,143,283	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2143280}'	Yes	2024-10-10 21:18	active	1606	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	It was 1 AM when I woke up from a bad dream. I was all alone. Where’d Jared run off to? I propped up my slightly round belly and headed downstairs to find him. Just as I approached the hallway, a woman’s sweet voice became clearer. It was Sofia, my husband’s so-called best friend. “What were you thinking when you got married to such a tough woman like Arielle? How could she make you pick her up late from work? You should be resting after a stressful day instead of being her driver!” “I did it willingly for my wife,” I heard Jared’s steady, deep voice. “You changed, Jared. This isn’t you. What has your wife done to you?” “Huh? You failed your marriage, now judge mine?” “Stop it Jared, you know it, you know I divorced my husband because of you!” Sofia’s shrill voice cried out. My eyes widened. What the hell? “Shut up! Don’t drag me into your divorce!” Jared snapped, his voice laced with fury but it didn’t ease the weight in my chest. I had ever seen him act so emotional… A sob escape Sofia’s throat. She moved into Jared’s arms, crying, as she held on to him tightly. Then I saw Jared wrap his arms around her. Angry, and totally disgusted, I hurried back upstairs and began to pack my things. I needed to leave. I have had just enough of their excesses! I was about to leave after the packing, but just at the entrance, Sofia stood there, obviously waiting for me. There was a smirk on her face. “I have no strength for this, Sofia. Move,” I said coldly. “And if I don’t? You think you can try to kill me and go Scott Free?” She asked, hands akimbo. “Stop pretending. Go beg Jared for attention if you want his pity.” “You still don’t see the truth, do you?” She stepped aside with a laugh. I walked past, but she called out, “Who do you think Jared would save first?” What? Before I could respond, I felt a hard shove. I tumbled down the stairs, pain shooting through my body. Sofia screamed beside me, pretending we’d both fallen. God, she’s so despicable! As I lay there, gasping for air, Jared rushed in. I couldn’t speak, but my eyes begged him. Please, help me. Help our baby! He knelt by me, but then—he turned to Sofia. And just before everything went black, I saw him pick her up over me.	LEARN_MORE	https://nvwibcnshop.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	202	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	nvwibcnshop.com	DCO		https://nvwibcnshop.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14537&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461714395_377577378756128_8095247983321532521_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Ldoipfk3QVoQ7kNvgEa9Vz9&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AK49r8WDpkOhLXzAc8xKidV&oh=00_AYBwZCD6Y580sUe9J_wj9-SbfyyRbG6jh34RN0j-DvBOqw&oe=670E5C1F	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,143,483	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2143476}'	Yes	2024-10-10 21:18	active	1606	😍Read the next chapters👉	Two years of marriage, and I'd never set foot in my husband Elijah's office. Today was the first time I went to his company. After all this time, why was I suddenly entrusted to deliver these important documents? Could it be possible that they’re finally learning to accept me? Taking a deep breath, I gently placed my hand on my stomach. The emptiness from losing my baby lingered, even though it had been a long time since that accident. I still felt lost and fragile, wishing for solace that never came. I missed my husband's presence, longing for a comforting word or touch. But he and his family remained distant and uninvolved, leaving me to recover on my own. Now, I was about to step into Elijah’s world — his beloved company. My heart skipped a beat as I entered Elijah's large, elegant office. The room was tastefully decorated, with rich mahogany furniture and a large sign that said Sinclair Realty Group. But what made me stop in my tracks was the sight of my husband huddled with an attractive blonde over some papers. Their shoulders were touching, their cheeks almost brushing against each other. What is going on? I thought in alarm. Suddenly, the woman whispered something in Elijah’s ear while she gently laid her perfectly manicured hands on his arm. My heart jumped. I heard a loud thud on the floor and realized I’d dropped the folder I was holding. They both looked up, startled. And that’s when my gaze locked with that of the woman. I felt a shudder creeping through my skin. Serena Foster! She used to be a classmate of ours at Fairview University. She also happened to be Elijah’s ex-girlfriend. The realization hit me like a ton of bricks. So this is why my evil mother-in-law asked me to deliver this document! Morgana had probably known that Serena was here now. My husband rose from his chair, abruptly pulling away from Serena who was throwing me daggers with her eyes. “You remember Serena, right? She works here now.” I nodded, my heart leaping into my throat and my thoughts raging in a storm. They’re just colleagues, nothing else, I thought, but not with full conviction. Elijah wouldn’t cheat on me, would he? All this time, I’d remained hopeful that he could still fall in love with me. But now, with Serena in the picture, time might just be running out for us. “So why are you here?” Elijah asked, a frown creasing his brow. “Your mom asked me to deliver this,” I explained, hastily picking up the folder and handing it to him. Then narrowing my eyes at Serena, I waited for him to explain why they were working closely, or to at least introduce me as his wife. But much to my dismay, he didn’t. It felt as though my heart was being squeezed tightly, as it dawned on me that he’d never really introduced me to anyone as his wife. Ever. “Sophia, you look shaken up. Didn’t you know Elijah hired me to work here?” Her voice dripped with sarcasm. “Apparently, we make a great team. Funny, I don’t recall seeing you here before.” She was purposely rubbing it in my face, and I wanted to slap that smile away from her face. She then added, “Oh, right, you don’t know anything about business. You might just mess things up.” “I take care of our home,” I said bitterly, looking down on the floor for a bit. I felt belittled, and my husband couldn’t even defend me. Serena looked at me with disbelief and laughed. Just then, Elijah said, “Next time, Sophia, just contact me and I’ll have my assistant come over.” "Fine," I murmured, my voice barely audible, wishing the ground would swallow me up. The weight of hurt and embarrassment pressed down on me, crushing my spirit. My heart thudded as I blinked back tears. He doesn't want me here. Suddenly, Elijah’s secretary came in. “Alice, please prepare coffee for the ladies,” he instructed. “Just black for Serena. No sugar.” Serena’s eyes lit up. “Hey, you remembered!” she exclaimed, obviously delighted. Elijah nodded at her. “Of course.” I watched the exchange with a sinking feeling in my heart. Serena gave me a smug look as if she was reveling in some secret victory. I couldn’t help but feel more depressed. Here was my husband, effortlessly remembering Serena's coffee preferences, yet he couldn't recall something as simple as my allergy to caffeine. “Join us, Sophia,” Serena invited with a devilish grin. “Just like how we used to hang out together in college.” I struggled to contain my emotions, not wanting to break down in front of them. “I have to go,” I managed to say, my voice slightly cracking. “I’ll see you at home.” Elijah’s expression remained unchanged, and my heart felt heavy with the realization of how little I meant to him. The way he treated me had only gotten worse after losing my baby. What did you expect? a small voice hissed in my head. He only married you because he got you to have a baby. You’re the one who keeps hoping he’ll eventually fall for you. As his assistant Connor Hayes drove me home, I thought about how my husband’s mother Morgana had begun ignoring me after I lost the baby. Then one day, she started talking to me again, only to treat me like a housemaid. I fought back tears as the heaviness in my heart escalated. My marriage was falling apart so fast that I couldn’t seem to catch up. When we pulled up the spacious driveway of the Sinclair mansion, a feeling of dread and loneliness engulfed me. I’m back in this prison. Trapped. Helpless. I want to escape this prison! I screamed in my head, glad that Morgana was nowhere to be found. Yet. Running to my room and throwing myself on my bed, sobs wracked my body. And as I cried my eyes out, I felt something with my hand that made me sit up. A small portion of a brown envelope was peeking from under the pillow. My heart tightened, and more tears filled my eyes. I knew exactly what it contained — the papers I’d prepared before. I pulled them out and stared at the title that blurred before my teary eyes. It read: Divorce Agreement. CHAPTER 2 The divorce agreement was written after I accidentally lost my baby. During that time, I couldn’t even look at Elijah’s face without thinking about our baby. The pain was unbearable, so I believed divorce was my salvation. Looking back, preparing the divorce agreement was not a mistake, now that leaving was my only option. My hands shook as I held the papers in my hand. I could hear Morgana’s voice outside. “Sophia!” she called in a sharp tone. She probably heard me come in and was now wondering where I was. Quickly, I hid the divorce agreement and washed my face in the bathroom. That’s when the door swung open. I dried my face with a towel and looked at my mother-in-law. She responded with a cold gaze. She immediately instructed me to do the housework, her tone full of disdain. As I began my chores, she stood there taunting me. “Elijah told me not to ask you to deliver things in the future,” she said with a scoff. “You can’t even be relied on for such a simple task.” Her words cut deep. “When you first came to our house carrying a baby in your belly, it was okay that you couldn't do anything,” she continued. “Then you had lost your baby and you had to spend months recovering and regaining your health. Now you can't even deliver a document, so what's the meaning for Elijah of having you as a wife?" Her words were like daggers, each one piercing my heart. And then, in a cruel twist, she added, “My son would be better off with Serena. She's prettier, smarter, and she even managed to land a job at his company! Unlike you... You can't even perform simple housework that well.” Sure enough, she already knew that Serena worked at Elijah's company. She asked me to deliver the papers today just to make a fool of me. The room felt suffocating, the burden of her words pressing down on me. I felt utterly alone, realizing that no one had ever been on my side. I clenched my fists, struggling against the wave of tears threatening to spill. Sweeping the floor became a mechanical task, a facade to hide my turmoil. The repeated humiliations and frustrations drained me of the energy to fight back or explain myself yet again. I don’t deserve this, I thought sourly. It’s time for me to escape, to save myself. With bitter tears streaming down my cheeks, I rushed to my room and grabbed the papers I’d hidden. Staring at me from the front page were the words: Divorce Agreement. I’ve had enough. Flashbacks of how Elijah and Morgana had been treating me filled my mind. Despite my efforts to be the dutiful wife and daughter-in-law, I’d always seemed invisible to them. I’ve been obedient, helpful, and hardworking… But no one cares. Not even my own husband. I’m nothing to him. He doesn’t love me and he never learned to. That’s the most painful of all. My heart tightened. His indifference cut deeper than any overt cruelty could. And now, with Serena back in the picture, their attention gravitated toward her. I felt more isolated than ever. This is the last straw! I must get out of here, or I’ll lose my sanity! That evening, I hadn’t realized I’d already fallen asleep when I heard the bedroom door open. Something made a loud, clattering noise. I quickly sat up and saw Elijah staggering toward me. He mumbled something about a dinner party as he plopped on the bed and started sliding his fingers down my bare arm. I hastily moved backward, giving him a look of disbelief. He was obviously drunk. If he wasn’t, he would have just ignored me and gone straight to bed. “Hey, playing hard to get, aren’t you?” he said in a slurred manner, his bloodshot eyes becoming more intense. Then without warning, he leaned forward and kissed me on the lips. I didn’t have time to react, though, because he suddenly started unbuttoning my oversized nightshirt. “When did Serena start working at your company?” I asked him coldly. He shrugged, but didn’t stop what he was doing. “Not sure. Probably recruited by HR.” His lips traveled down and then his tongue followed. Finally, the last button on my sleep pajama surrendered. “Serena is such a talented addition to our team,” he remarked with admiration. As I reminisced about the scene I witnessed at the company, my husband and his ex-girlfriend Serena were closely nestled together, sharing laughter and conversation. But I couldn't muster the courage to confront her and ask her to keep her distance from him. Jealousy and pain gripped my chest. I couldn’t believe he was saying all this while undressing me! I knew then that he still had feelings for her. “You know,” he said, oblivious to my disappointment, “she's even outperforming many of the senior colleagues who've been with the company for years.” Even as we locked eyes, there was something in his gaze—a kind of infatuation—that he never seemed to exhibit when it came to me. He’s probably picturing me as her! I thought with disgust. I was so disappointed in him, and didn’t want him anywhere near me. But when I pulled away, he threw me an irritated look. “What’s wrong with you?” he asked, taken aback that I was saying no to his advances unlike before. I didn’t answer. He narrowed his eyes at me. “You’ve been down in the dumps for months now! I thought you’d snap out of it, but you’ve only gotten worse. It’s depressing to even see you.” I cringed at his words, the searing pain crushing my heart. He couldn’t even see how my spirit was being shattered because of him. “Maybe it’s because of the baby we lost…” he mused. Sliding his fingers down the surface of my cheek and then my neck, he added in a drunken slur, “Why don’t we just make another baby?” I couldn’t believe my ears. I knew that whenever he was drunk, he spoke without inhibitions. He was often brutally honest in this state. Hence, he meant every word and that only showed how much he didn’t understand me or the problem we had in this marriage. My whole body was shaking as the misery and fury I’ve been keeping inside rose to the surface. He doesn’t get it. Or maybe he just doesn’t care. I was totally pissed off. And that’s when I blurted it out. “I want to divorce you.” CHAPTER 3 I could sense his mind reeling from the unexpected news. He opened his mouth as if to say something. I expected him to respond, to react, to ask questions. Anything at all! But he never said anything. My heart thumped hard as we gazed at one another — strangers who’d been forced to live together. I had tried so hard to make this marriage work even after we had lost the baby. But it takes two to succeed at this, I realized. “I want a divorce,” I repeated, keeping my voice steady. “I’m serious.” Slowly he nodded. “Yes, sure,” he answered before getting up and disappearing into the bathroom. My heart felt like it was about to explode. I pulled my open shirt around me, desperately covering myself up, as I coiled into a fetal position with my head throbbing. A tear dropped down my cheek, and I quickly brushed it away. This is it. I’m going to be free. And yet somehow, I didn’t feel that ecstatic. His reaction only confirmed my worst suspicions. Now I know the truth — he never loved me at all. He’s not even upset about the divorce! I sighed. It’s time for me to move on. The next day, after eating breakfast on my own, I mustered up all my courage and called Elijah to the study. “We should sign this,” I said without any emotion, showing him the divorce papers. He sat on the sofa across from me, looking at me quietly. His gaze always made me feel a little nervous, but today was different. I signed the papers and urged him to do the same. “Elijah, please,” I whispered, making sure my voice wouldn’t break. “Let's end this.” His face contorted in a horrible expression as he ruthlessly grabbed the agreement from me. But he didn’t sign immediately. He took a long time going over each page while I waited impatiently. Then his phone suddenly rang. I saw it light up with Serena’s name, making my heart tighten. I can’t believe this woman’s timing! But Elijah only glanced at it before returning to reviewing the papers. Perhaps he didn’t want to answer it because I was in the room with him. A myriad of emotions threatened to engulf me. I stood up and positioned myself in front of him with my arms crossed against my heart. “Why don’t you just hurry up and sign those so you can get going? Someone might be waiting for you in the office.” He glanced at me warily, then took out his pen and signed everything. With an angry grunt, he threw the papers down on the sofa and stormed out of the room. Watching him go, I was filled with overwhelming feelings — relief, frustration, anger, sadness. “I’m finally free,” I murmured to myself incredulously. While I was packing my bags in the bedroom, Morgana suddenly charged inside. In her usual bossy voice, she said, “The morning’s almost over, Sophia! Go do the laundry now.” With a sarcastic huff, I turned around to face her. “Sorry, but Elijah and I just signed a divorce agreement. I will no longer do any housework for you.” Her face reddened in anger. I could almost see steam coming out of her ears as she crossed her arms on her pit and scolded me angrily. "You married into our family for two years, no children, and now you want a divorce," she spat out bitterly. I scoffed, not bothering to respond. It doesn’t matter anymore. I can finally ignore her completely! But then, almost as quickly as her anger had surfaced, her mood changed. “You know what? It's actually quite nice,” she said, her tone almost mocking. “Elijah can finally marry someone better, like Serina. Every single day that I see you hanging your head in despair, it just makes my blood boil. Anyone would make a better wife than you!” Her words infuriated me. I wanted to slap away that haughty look on her face, but it would just be a waste of energy. I’m done here. I’m done with all this. Suddenly, memories flooded back of a time when Morgana had shown kindness, especially during my pregnancy with her grandchild. She had been caring and considerate. However, after I lost my baby, her demeanor changed drastically. She began treating me like a mere servant rather than a member of the family. I could never understand why she became so hostile all of a sudden. Sometimes I wondered if it had more to do with herself than with me. That afternoon, I went home to where I grew up. As I settled in, I felt relieved that at least I had a place I could call my own. “Luckily I hadn’t sold it,” I muttered, looking around the living room and remembering my adoptive father. This house is the only connection I have left with him. Night swept in quickly. I was worn out and exhausted. Climbing onto my old bed, I was ready to relax when I received a message from my best friend Kayla. It showed a secretly taken photo of Elijah and Serena in a club, sitting intimately close and laughing together. A chill ran down my spine as I read the angry message from Kayla: That Elijah! You have no idea what I saw! Elijah was out partying and flirting with that Serena, which he never did with you! My heart sank, anger and sadness clouded my mind as I realized he was indeed getting back together with Serena and flaunting her around. Forcing back my tears, I told Kayla: It’s over between me and Elijah. We were divorced. CHAPTER 4 “Aaarrgghh! I so hate that guy for doing this to you!” Kayla hissed. “If I had known he’d treat you like that, I wouldn’t have allowed you to even come near him during our grad celebration! And I wouldn’t have kept pushing you to hook up with him, no matter how gorgeous he was!” Being the daughter of Raven Media’s renowned CEO, Kayla Davis always hung out with high society. She saw Elijah a lot at parties since they belonged to the same circle. We also all happened to attend Fairview University where Kayla and I had majored in Interior Design. Hence, she not only knew Elijah but Serena too. “You should have seen them at the party last night!” she cried out, causing some people to give us a dirty look. Lowering her voice, she leaned forward with a repulsed look. “They didn’t even care that I was there! They were just… Aaahhh! I really couldn’t take it, so I went over there and gave them a piece of my mind. I told them they ought to be ashamed of themselves!” “Oh, wow,” I uttered in disbelief. “But it’s over now, Kayla. I’m doing my best to move on.” Kayla was still fuming. But then, she eventually smiled and leaned over to squeeze my hands. “I’m always here for you, Sophia. You know that.” “Thanks so much. I’m really grateful to have someone who really cares about me,” I responded with a fluttering heart. “Well, you’ve always had my back even in high school. So now it’s my turn to return the favor.” Kayla and I became best friends during our freshman year in high school. We came to know each other well when we first worked on an art project together. We’d hit it off at once, and the rest was history. “Anyway, I can see that Elijah never loved you and he doesn’t deserve you, Sophia,” she went on. “So what are you planning now?” “Well, I’ve been giving it some thought…” I began, suddenly feeling excited for the future. “A few weeks ago, I applied for this postgraduate program at Goldwell Institute of Art in France—” “You did not!” she interrupted me, her lips turning up into a huge grin. Suddenly, she jumped up from her seat and gave me a hug. “This will surely be your big break!” I laughed. “I haven’t been accepted yet, you know.” “Oh, but you will be!” Kayla’s enthusiasm was so contagious that I could already picture myself studying there, exploring France, and enjoying myself. But then, my mood suddenly changed again when I heard my phone ringing and saw Elijah’s name popping up on the screen. I froze up. Kayla’s eyes narrowed when she saw it too. “Go ahead and answer it. See what he has to say.” As soon as I accepted the call, I heard Elijah’s sharp tone of voice on the other end. “You filed for our divorce, and now your family wants cash from me?! Unbelievable!” “Wait, what do you mean?” “You know I’m busy in the office, then here comes your brother with another excuse for needing financial help! He had the nerve to barge into the conference room and disrupt our meeting!” Elijah railed angrily. I felt mortified and helpless. “I’ll talk to Troy.” “Good. Make sure he doesn’t come back again ever.” Then he hung up. I was so shocked that I couldn’t speak for a while. My family's constant demands for cash had reached a tipping point. No matter how many times I tried to set boundaries, they continued to use me and interrupt Elijah. It felt like I had no control over the situation, and it was greatly upsetting. “Sorry I have to go now, Kayla,” I said, bravely deciding to act immediately. She nodded in understanding and we said goodbye. I immediately rushed to the house where my adoptive mother and brother had moved to after my adoptive father Tom Bennett passed away. He’d left me the original house where he’d taken care of me like his real own child. But the rest of the inheritance had been taken by his wife and son. They’d bought a bigger house and I never heard from them again. Not until they learned of my marrying a wealthy man in the famous Sinclair clan. Brenda was certainly not pleased to hear what I had to say. “What did you say?! You divorced Elijah, the billionaire CEO of Sinclair Realty Group?!! Are you out of your mind?!!” Behind her, my brother Troy looked as if he wanted to punch the wall. “It was never going to work out,” I said, trying to maintain my composure. “Just please stop bothering him. We’ve cut our ties. You can’t ask for anything from him anymore.” “Oh, man!” Troy exclaimed with frustration. Two years ago, after I married Elijah, Brenda and Troy came back and pretended like we were a tight-knit family. At first, Elijah was kind and understanding of their needs. But when he noticed how abusive they had become, always asking for financial support, he became impatient and angry. One time, they even borrowed cash in my name and never paid it back. It had become one of the reasons why Morgana was so angry with me. “Did you fight? Maybe you can still fix it!” Brenda said, looking desperate. Troy scoffed. “When I went to his office, I saw him talking to this beautiful, sexy blonde. I’m guessing there’s a third party involved! People who don’t know better would think that woman is his wife!” CHAPTER 5 My heart felt like it would explode any time now. “It doesn’t matter,” I eventually said to Troy. “It’s none of my business now. I don’t care what he does with that woman or with whomever.” Then staring hard at him and my foster mother, I said sharply, “We’re definitely not getting back together, so the two of you should just stop going to him for anything! Just stop!” “But…” Brenda began to protest. I raised my hand to stop her. “Elijah and I are over. Besides, I’ll soon move to France and study there. And since you only contacted me again because of Elijah’s wealth, then now you won’t have any more need for me, right?” They were both shocked at my words because I had never spoken like that in the past. But it was time for me to step up and put myself first for once. “All thing that you swindled out of my ex-husband’s pocket, consider it as your payment for raising me,” I went on in a steady voice. “We don’t have to see or talk to each other ever again.” On the way home, I began to feel a migraine coming. I closed my eyes and massaged my temples as I sat in the back seat of a cab. All of this drama’s taking a toll on me, I guess. But as I neared the house, I felt increasingly queasy and unwell. I realized my health hadn’t fully recovered since the loss. “Could you please take me to the hospital?” I asked the driver, trying to keep my voice steady despite the rising nausea. He nodded and quickly changed course, navigating toward the nearest medical facility. The ride felt endless, each bump in the road exacerbating my discomfort. By the time we arrived, I could barely contain the churning in my stomach. I burst through the hospital doors, a wave of dizziness threatening to overwhelm me. My vision blurred, and I stumbled forward, nearly colliding with a figure in front of me. Before I could hit the ground, strong hands gripped my arms, steadying me. Gasping for breath, I looked up and found myself staring into the concerned eyes of a very handsome and familiar-looking man. “Are you okay? You look like you're about to faint,” he said, his brows furrowed with worry. With our eyes locked on each other, before I could even reply, a look of recognition crossed his features. “Oh, wait! It’s you. Sophia Bennett from Green Valley High, right?” I was surprised, looking at him closely. His features reminded me of someone I knew a long way back. “Uh, Daniel?” I eventually said, recalling his name. We had gone to the same high school, but he was a year older than me. “Yes, yes. Wait, let me bring you to our family doctor. You look really pale.” I felt too sick to pretend I was fine, so I just let him lead me through the corridor and into one of the clinics. He quickly introduced me to the doctor whom he seemed to know well. As the doctor greeted me, concern etched across his face, I explained how I'd been feeling. He listened attentively, nodding as I spoke. After a brief discussion, he led me to an examination room, asking Daniel to wait outside. The examination was thorough, and I appreciated the doctor's calming demeanor. Afterward, he suggested some basic tests to determine the cause of my symptoms. “How are you feeling now?” Daniel asked kindly once I sat down beside him in the waiting area. “A little better, but still kinda dizzy,” I answered honestly. “Thanks for the assistance, but it’s okay if you have somewhere to be. You’ve already done too much for me.” “Oh, it’s okay,” he said with a smile. “Unless you don’t want me here.” “It’s nothing like that, of course!” I quickly replied. “Thanks for accompanying me. It feels good to have someone to talk to while I’m here.” “Well, I’m all ears. People say I’m a good listener.” I beamed at him, his presence a comforting anchor in the sterile hospital environment. Chuckling, I said, “I don’t really know you, Daniel…” “You know my name. That’s a start.” His grin seemed to brighten up the surroundings, and I just felt immediately comfortable with him. I couldn't help but feel a sense of familiarity and trust wash over me. We hadn't been close in high school, but something about his calm demeanor and genuine concern made me want to open up. “I remember… Daniel Pierce…” I began, smiling. I could feel my headache and nausea diminishing. “High school jock, but a bit geeky and always at the top of the class.” He laughed. “You’ve got a good memory, Sophia Bennett. I remember you too — the smart, quiet, very talented artist whom all the boys noticed but never had the nerve to approach.” I laughed too at his astonishing description of me. “You’re joking!” “No, it’s true… Really! I’m sure you’ve managed to get yourself a very good-looking husband. Let me guess, a CEO?” He was kidding, but hitting close to home made me frown as I remembered Elijah. “Good-looking, yes. CEO, yes. But husband? Not anymore.” “Oh.” His expression changed immediately. “I’m sorry to hear that.” “You know, it's been a rough few months,” I began tentatively, twiddling my thumbs in my lap. “I'm actually going through a divorce, and my family... they keep asking for cash from my ex-husband, which just complicates things even more.” Daniel's expression shifted to one of empathy, and he nodded, encouraging me to continue. “And then I lost my baby...It's been tough, physically and emotionally. I just feel like I'm carrying the weight of the world on my shoulders, you know?” He nodded in understanding. “I’m so sorry to hear all that, Sophia. But you seem like a really strong woman. I’m sure you can get back on your feet in no time. Usually, it helps to be in a change of environment. Have you considered that?” “Yeah, starting anew in a foreign land,” I answered, thinking about my application in France. “Hmm… sounds like a pretty bold move," Daniel remarked, his eyes reflecting admiration and amusement at the same time. “It takes courage to make such a big change.” I smiled weakly. “Actually, I've applied for graduate studies in France. It's something I've always wanted to do.” Daniel's eyebrows shot up in surprise. “Really? That's incredible! I recently got accepted at the Goldwell Business School in Paris…” My jaw dropped. “What? I’m planning to go to the Goldwell Institute of Art!” He looked at me with astonishment. “What are the odds, huh? Looks like we’ll be seeing more of each other. Those institutions share practically the same campus.” I couldn't believe the coincidence, though I was still feeling down. “That’s really… something else.” “Surely you’ll get in. Where do you plan to stay in Paris?” “The Latin Quarter, of course. I’m looking at an apartment there, since it’s where most students live.” Daniel chuckled. “And it looks like we’ll be neighbors too. I think we were meant to cross paths again right now, right here.” He gave me a lopsided grin. “Who knows? Maybe we’re destined to explore France together! When you book your plane ticket, let me know. Let’s fly together. I mean, if that’s alright with you?” His offer warmed my heart, and for the first time in a long while, I felt a glimmer of hope. “Thank you, Daniel…” Suddenly, I heard my name being called by the assistant, motioning for me to come back into the clinic. “Miss Sophia Bennett?” she informed me. “Your test results are here.” CHAPTER 6 Daniel followed me into the doctor's office, providing support. The doctor smiled warmly at us, his expression giving nothing away. “Well, Sophia,” he began, his tone measured, “the results are in. Congratulations to you both.” I felt a rush of confusion and disbelief. “You’re going to be parents. Congratulations!” the doctor added. I’m… pregnant?! How could that be? My last baby had left me only months ago. Even I just signed divorce papers with Elijah, and now I'm carrying his child? The room spun around me as embarrassment flooded my cheeks. Probably because he was mistaken for the baby's father, Daniel looked surprised but did not contradict the doctor. “Other than that, you’re perfectly healthy, Sophia,” the doctor assured me. He went on to discuss some things with Daniel, but I hardly heard them talking. My heart pounded crazily, and my mind felt fuzzy. Once again, I felt like I was caught up in a weird dream. None of it was real. Daniel was quiet as we left the hospital. I didn’t know what to say either. “Let me drive you home, Sophia,” he offered once we were outside. His eyes were filled with concern for me. I was just too tired and confused to say no, so I simply nodded. He did not ask any questions, and I was glad. What am I going to do? I asked myself in silence while in the car, feeling the panic rising in my throat. This is the worst timing ever. Elijah and I just got divorced, and I’m supposed to have a whole new life ahead of me. Anxiety took over me. Everything was about to change again. If I have this baby, it won’t have a father, I thought bitterly. And how can I take care of it on my own while living in a different country where I don’t have anyone to help me? My hand moved toward my tummy. There was no baby bump yet, but knowing that there was a little one growing inside gave me chills. Suddenly, I remembered how painful it had been to lose my baby before. This is a blessing, a second chance for me to become a mother. Would I want to risk losing another baby? Slowly I began to calm down. I took deep breaths until my head began to clear. This is a miracle, I told myself. I should be grateful. As I rubbed my belly, I spoke in my mind. I’m so sorry, baby. It’s just all too sudden. But I know that I’m going to take care of you and love you with all my heart. Days flew by, bringing a welcomed calm without Elijah, Brenda, and Troy in the picture. However, internally, I remained in turmoil. Then, the news I had been eagerly awaiting arrived—I had been accepted into my dream university to study art and design once more! Despite the uncertainty of juggling studies with a baby, I couldn't let this opportunity slip away. In just a week’s time, I found myself waving goodbye to Kayla at the airport. “Call me when you get there!” she said, her eyes gleaming with tears. It was the first time we would be apart for a long time, and we were like sisters. As I settled into my seat on the airplane, bound for Paris, excitement and nervousness mingled within me. The prospect of starting a new life in a different country threatened to overwhelm my senses. The plane began its ascent, lifting off the ground. I felt a wave of panic wash over me. Beside me, Daniel sensed my unease and reached over, gently squeezing my hand. “Everything will be okay,” he reassured me. “I'm here. We'll do this together.” His words were a comforting balm to my anxious soul, and I found great comfort in his presence. As we chatted throughout the plane ride, ate together, fell asleep, and then chatted some more, I began to relax and come to terms with the situation. I can do this, I thought with more confidence. Then touching my tummy, I silently whispered, You’re my lucky charm, my baby. By the time we landed safely, Daniel and I were like old buddies. I was truly grateful that he was with me. As the cab wound through Paris, iconic landmarks flashed past—the Eiffel Tower dominating the skyline, the majestic Louvre in the distance, and quaint streets bustling with cafes and shops. Despite my worries, the beauty of the city had me momentarily elated, filling me with a sense of excitement and wonder. Beside me, Daniel seemed entranced, his eyes wide with wonder. Soon, we were unloading my bags at my new apartment. It was semi-furnished, and I was immediately drawn to the light blue walls and the inviting white sofa. But my favorite part of all was the large window that gave me a fantastic view of the busy city street below. This was it—the start of my new life in Paris. I turned to Daniel, who was looking around the apartment with a satisfied smile. “Looks like you've got yourself a nice little place here,” he remarked, glancing back at me. "Yeah, I think I'm going to like it here," I replied. Daniel chuckled. “Just remember to take it easy, okay? You've had a long journey.” I rolled my eyes. “I'm fine, Daniel. I'm not going to keel over from exhaustion.” He raised an eyebrow, and then grinned. “I'm just saying, you’ll be too heavy for me to carry if you collapse!” I threw the throw pillow at him jokingly. “Oh, shut up.” We both laughed. He added, “You need to get some beauty sleep, Sophia. I'm sure you'll want to look your best when you meet your new classmates.” “Oh, so now you're concerned about my appearance?” Daniel grinned. “Hey, a little rest never hurt anyone. And who knows, maybe you'll meet a cute French guy who'll sweep you off your feet.” I playfully nudged him. “I think I'll pass on that, thank you very much. I'm here to focus on my studies, not my love life.” He appeared pleased with that statement. “Fair enough,” he answered with a teasing smile. “But you never know what could happen. Paris is the city of love, after all.” I felt a little flutter in my heart, wondering if I could learn to look at him as more than a friend. Perhaps it's more accurate to say he's akin to a brother rather than just a friend. The assistance he's provided far exceeds anything I've received from Elijah in years. Sighing, I went over to my bags. “Come on, just help me unpack already so we can check out your apartment next.” As we were unpacking, my phone rang. I figured it was Kayla so I asked Daniel to answer it, showing him that my hands were full at the moment. “Hello?” I heard Daniel say. He put the call on speaker mode. “Who the hell is this? Where's Sophia?” a very familiar male voice demanded, his tone aggressive and impatient. My heart felt like it had just plummeted to the ground. I felt my whole body trembling when Daniel handed the phone to me. I didn't have to hold the phone to my ear to hear Elijah's furious growling, "Sophia, YOU CAN'T just walk away like this! Where the hell are you now?! Without my permission, you are not allowed to go anywh...." I pressed the button to end the call without hearing his entire words, calming my quivering heart with a big and deep breath. It's true that Elijah has never been very considerate or tender with me, but he hasn't really stepped on me rudely either. It's just that lately, he's been indifferent to me. Anyway, he'd never been as emotionally cranky as he was now. Did my leaving make him care? No, don't be silly, Sophia, he can be with Serena again now. He's free. How do you expect that he would care about you, a woman he had never loved? Daniel noticed my paradoxical anxiety. "Who is he?" Daniel inquired. But I could see in his eyes that he clearly knew the answer to that question. I sighed, "My husband. No, ex-husband."	LEARN_MORE	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	202	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	thebvhwysgng.com	DCO		https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=12887&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/457396235_518236164220110_9138783085989851677_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=05Q1tX26VdsQ7kNvgHCjOMD&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A4egHwhNBs8cDVz5VqI8tA-&oh=00_AYBqFY0EciDx-up47jgb8Kmy-EtyaZ7HJAT-2FdTM53TSw&oe=670E454A	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,143,298	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2143246}'	Yes	2024-10-10 21:18	active	1606	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before her—her husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that she’s still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I don’t really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wife’s veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estate’s affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. As a general, she’s above household squabbles and wouldn’t want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Don’t you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.” “Oh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?” Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren family’s life respectable, and this was her reward. “Enough,” Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. “I’ve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion won’t change anything.” As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. “My lady, my lord has really crossed the line!” Lulu, Carissa’s maid, said, wiping her tears. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.” Lulu gasped. “Leave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?” Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered — assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren family’s fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. “Lulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.” ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.” “Your Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,” Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high...	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	202	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462485624_1583169705933250_4445719093251193796_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=8Dh_U9HfOeMQ7kNvgFiqtZL&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AK49r8WDpkOhLXzAc8xKidV&oh=00_AYBeQkhQtgiaSmCxXMgLskFiPkJePi_iaPK6Bhyk5xW9zA&oe=670E576F	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete

Page 137 of 159, showing 20 record(s) out of 3,175 total

Download CSV New Ads

Search

Ads